Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The worst part is it was supposed to be a quick run.

Wednesday, December 21, 2005 1:34AM

Ruby Munson is 16 when she lands hard on her side after clumsily sneaking out her bedroom window. Her clothed arm kisses wet grass.

“Ow, why do movies make that look so easy?”

With some effort she pushes herself up. She cringed as her hands touch cold ice and wet mud grass. She rubs her hands together getting rid of the stray green pieces and swipes at her now mud stained pants.

Nevertheless, she begins her hike from her house to the neighborhood.

Ruby isn’t one to sneak out usually, and in her defense, she wasn’t sneaking out just for the sake of rebellion. She had a purpose. An important friendship related purpose…but she was still sneaking out, at midnight no less. Her parents are the least strict parents she knows but even they have certain rules. Don’t leave the heat on during the day. Don’t leave your dishes in the sink. Don’t go out at night alone.

To others, that last one may seem extreme, especially for a 16 year old. But it used to be “don’t go out at night at all” so it’s better than nothing. Though, it does impede certain things. Like going to your friend’s place in the middle of the night.

She’s successfully reached the end of her cul-de-sack neighborhood by the time she briefly stops. She turns her head, half expecting her dad to somehow materialize and ask her what the hell she’s doing, but she seems to have snuck out without waking anyone despite her fall.

She triple checked to make sure everyone was asleep before she left. The only person awake was her little sister but as per usual she was playing music loud enough not to hear Ruby fumble out the window like a sack of potatoes.

She hugs her arms around herself because it’s cold as tits in December in Indiana and yeah, this is the second time she’s regretted this in less then 30 mins. She’s wearing her dad’s winter coat he gave to her back when she was 13. It’s heavy enough to block a cool breeze but not a whole winter chill.

But she was short on time and had to put on the closest thing to a jacket she could grab. Besides she’d be right back.

As she exited her neighborhood, she began quietly singing the lyrics to “You could be mine.” to try and keep her mind off the cold.

She pulls her phone out of her pocket, hissing as her bare hands get the full brunt of the icy wind again. Sliding it open she types “On my way.” And hits “Send.” She quickly stashes her phone back in her coat pocket, tucking her hand back in the warm safety of her own armpit.

“Cause youuu could be miiiine.” She makes a hardy attempt at a head bang as her visible breath puffs out from her lips.

An idea comes to mind as she walks down the road. This area is where the sidewalk ends and leads into the black concrete of the roadside, usually dangerous to walk along but at this time of night there were no cars to be seen. Up ahead was a heavy fog that made the road disappear. As much as she’d like to jog her way there to make this all go faster, the road is damp and covered in ice. The forest would be easier.
With that thought she turns left to walk from solid gravel to wet mud. Her boots could take it but she’d have to wash them afterwards.

She’s familiar with this forest. She walks through it all the time as a short cut to Chase’s house. As a kid she and her sister would play here. She knows it like the back of her hand.

She hears a dinging sound from her pocket and pulls out her phone.

“Alright, window’s unlocked.”

Nice. At least he’s still up. Chase was a regular night owl but winter seemed to make everyone go into early hibernation. Even her dad, who was usually up past one on the weekends, slept like a rock when the cold really rolled in.
She hears the snapping of a twig but doesn’t look since it was probably a squirrel.

Chase really owes her for this. Not only is it cold but it’s also dark as hell. She can barely see what’s in front of her. She pulls out her phone to use the flashlight when it suddenly starts ringing.

“Dude it’s cold as fuck out here. You couldn’t meet me halfway?” Her teeth chatter through the receiver.

“Sorry, Granny would hear if I tried to sneak out. That woman might be old but she has the ears of a bat and “Wheel of Fortune” is on.”

Ruby rolls her eyes but she knows he’s being truthful.

“Well, open your window I’m halfway there.”

“Already done. See ya.”

She puts her phone away and hears another snapping noise.

This time she turns and looks. Squirrels usually aren’t out in weather like this. Keeping cozy in burrows and nests.

Maybe a fox?

She needs to keep walking. This time she listens keenly for the sound of crunching leaves or bark when she suddenly trips over something on the ground.

“Shit!”

She catches her footing and spins around to look at the source of her almost fall.

Except something strange happens.

A flash of red flickers in her eyes as she looks at the forest floor and as she walks backwards her foot goes from solid ground to nothing at all.

She’s too surprised to stop when she falls and too in shock to understand what’s happening.

She’s falling.

Air rushes in her ears and the last thing she sees is the half crescent moon above before everything goes black.

Friday, March 14, 1986 4:31PM

Eddie Munson is 20, in his third round of senior year when he makes the horrible decision of letting Mike and Dustin get a ride from him after DnD.

Normally it wouldn’t be a big deal. He usually had the time to drop both of them off and head back to the trailer park no problem.

But not today.

“I don’t get it. Why go to one of those lame jock parties?” He can’t see him but he can hear the judging frown on Wheeler’s face.

“Like I said the first time Mike, business is business.” He’s not blatant about it but at this point everyone including the freshmen are aware of Eddie’s “side business” and as much as he hates it, jockstrap parties are big money makers.

“Trust me I wouldn’t be going otherwise.” He turns up his music to drown out any further complaining.

Dustin, being the trooper he is begins head banging.

Meanwhile, Eddie’s jigsaw puzzling his way to figuring out how he lets himself be stuck in these situations. Seriously, he needs to swing by Reefer Rick’s place to get a stash he hid there, drop off both Mike and Dustin, then go to a fucking jockstrap party to do deals with the “upstanding” Hawkins Tigers. What is his life?

The van comes to a screeching halt as he stops outside of Rick’s. He quickly turns the music “Alright you two, stay here and play nice I’ll be right back.” He exits the van slamming the door shut behind him. If the freshmen know any better they won’t mess with his stuff.

Normally he keeps his supplies at home, but he hadn’t felt comfortable keeping the large bounty of illegal substances at Wayne’s this week. He had just scored a new bundle of special K and thought to take a couple small baggies for this excursion to squeeze some more money from the Hawkins elite.

It’s not like they didn’t have money to spare after all.

He pushes the old door open and at first everything seems fine.

The place smells the same since the last time he was here and there’s dusty spiderwebs around the old wood of the windows. Everything was the same as he left it.

That is until he goes for his hiding spot.

“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me.” He hisses out in a hushed tone.

On the couch some guy is laying knocked out.

While Eddie should be alarmed at the random junkie’s appearance here in the first place he’s more pissed at the implication.

If this guy got into his stash he’s fucked for 2 weeks.

He walks up to the couch to get a better look. He notices the guy is pretty young, looking to be in his early to late teens, that or he has a baby face. Said face is slack in what seems to be a deep sleep. His skin is pale and on his head is shaggy dark brown tresses of hair that’s cut short.

He’s wearing a black coat that looks too big on him and his left arm lays limp as it dangles off the edge of the couch.

Eddie looks over his face, particularly his mouth and nose and thankfully doesn’t see any white residue. He crouches down and inspects his hand that’s dangling, almost touching the floor. He gently touches the kid’s fingers to look them over and jumps slightly at how fucking cold his hand is.

Shit is he fucking dead!?

Eddie quickly moves and cups his hand over the guy’s mouth without actually touching him, and much to his relief feels that he’s still breathing.
He lets out a sigh and shakes his head.

There’s no residue on the kid’s cold ass fingers either which is another good sign.

He does, however, notice how small this guy’s hand is.

Seriously what the f-

“Fuck Dustin!”

With all the loudness of the world Mike Wheeler busts through the door causing Eddie to jump away from the body he’s inspecting, and land flat on his ass.

“What? Your just mad that I proved my point.” And there’s Dustin. There both here.

“What the hell are you two doing? I told you to wait in the car!” Eddie hissed out, remembering to keep his voice low.

“Sorry! It was Dustin’s fault- wait why are we whispering?”

Eddie could strangle these freshmen.

“Do you two think this is a game? When I say stay in the van I mean, stay in the van!”

“Well technically you told us to play nice.”

Whatever face he makes at Dustin scares him enough to shut him up with just a look.

“And clearly you guys couldn’t even do that.” Eddie grits out through his teeth.

“Sorry, it’s all Dustin’s fault.”

“What? No! Mike was the one who started it! I was sticking up for my girlfriend. Mike thinks his is better.”

“I didn’t say El was better! I was just stating facts!”

“See! He’s doing it right now!”

Eddie puts a hand to his forehead and tries his best to think of the most grueling, torturous campaign he can think of, especially for Mike and Dustin.

“Shut up! "His voice thankfully shocks both into shutting up.

“You two go back and wait in the van.”

Both blink at him like he’s speaking Chinese and before he thinks to drag them by their ears like a fed up mother hen Mike speaks up.
“Sure but, who’s that?”

Eddie’s shoulders seize up when he hears a groan coming from the couch behind him. He completely forgot about the passed out junkie.

“Great.” Eddie turns and sees the guy slowly sit up clenching his head with both hands.

From Eddie’s experience this can go one of two ways. Either the guys so high out of his mind he’ll be too confused to be aggressive or he’ll be completely tweeked and freak out at being caught and seeing so many unknown faces.
Either way, just in case he places himself in front of Mike and Dustin.

“Look man, everything’s good. If you took something that’s fine, but you can’t crash here.”

The guy just groans, still holding his head. His mop of hair covering his face.

Eddie raises his voice a bit and moves closer. “Hey man you gotta get out of here ok? You had your nap now it’s time to go. I won’t tell anyone you were here.”

“What?” The guy whimpers out, seemingly for the first time noticing he wasn’t alone.

Eddie’s getting more anxious the longer this goes on. “You need to leave dude. You can’t stay here.”

“Stay…here? What is...where?”

Fuck. What the hell did this guy take?

Eddie decides to stand and wait as the guy gets some of his baring’s. The kid lifts his head to look around. Eddie notices he has blue eyes and absently thinks they’re pretty. What the hell? Where’d that come from?

The kid frowns and blinks at the room.

“What the? Where?…what the hell?” Before he can finish the guy winces. “Ow! My fucking head. Why does my head hurt?” The kid slowly stands up and Eddie notices he’s shorter than he thought.

Regardless Eddie’s patience is running thin.

“Dude, you might be having a bad trip from what ever you took from my stash. Which is whatever cause either way you need to leave.”

“Took? I didn’t take anything.” The guy staggers around and hits his leg against a wooden table like he didn’t see it.

“Look man, I don’t give a shit. Get-”

“Uh Eddie…” Dustin’s voice cuts through the rising tension. “I think that’s a girl.”

Right as Dustin says that the guy lets out a high pitched shriek as he- she falls over on her side after losing her footing.

Huh. Well how bout that.

“Ow! First mud now this? Why was it the same arm too?” The girl mumbles out in misery, rolling over onto her back. Eddie can see why he mistook her for a guy. Her voice isn't very high or sing songy like most girls. It's slightly deeper and almost rough sounding.

Eddie’s had enough either way.

“Guy, girl, I don’t give a shit! She needs to go.” It’s too risky letting a junkie stay here. Not just for the sake of his stash but also because this place is supposed to be a secret. If Rick ever makes it out of prison he’ll kill Eddie if his hide out gets found by the cops.

The girl, who’s still blinking and wincing on her back suddenly freezes.

“Huh?” She looks at Eddie for the first time and slowly, while still keeping eye contact with him stands up.

Her face squints then her eyes widen.

“Dad?”

“Dad?” Both Mike and Dustin mimic in unison.

Eddie rolls his eyes. He puts both his hands up.

“Look kid, seems like you took some hard shit. I could give you a ride and drop you off somewhere. But you can’t stay here.”

The kid makes a confused face.

“What? Dad what are you-” Her face contorts and her eyes drift to look him over. “Why do you…look like- wait, what the heck?” Her eyes focus back on his face and she looks even more confused than before.
And well, Eddie’s no better because he doesn’t know why this random girl is calling him Dad.

“Why do you- why do you look like that?”

Huh?

The girl turns away from him and looks around the room.

“What the hell? Where the hell am I?”

“In a house…” Eddie answers. He’s now starting to think this is more than drugs. Which would actually be worse cause that means he has an even bigger problem on his hands.

“In a house? No, what? I wasn’t in a house. I was in the forest just now. I was…I was walking to Chase’s house.” The girl mumbles as she walks around the room looking at everything.

“Oookay. Maybe you lost your way and fell asleep here?”

“No. I didn’t fall asleep…did I?” She shakes her head. “No, no I didn’t. I..I think I fell or something? Ouch my head.”

Ok yeah, this is going above Eddie’s pay grade.

With a combination of being fed up and absolute idiocy, Eddie marches towards a very obvious crazy person with only his intimidating disposition and height to back him up.

He snatches the girl up by her arm and tugs her along as he walks. “Look I don’t know what the hell you’re on but you need to get out.”

The girl stills her feet to the ground in an attempt to stop him.

“What? Dad, what are you talking about? Dad it’s me Ruby!” She yanks her arm free from his grip and Eddie turns to look at her, hands placed on his hips and leaning forward so he’s at her eye level..

“Stop calling me that! I’m not your dad! Do I even look old enough to be a dad to a teenager?”

He hears a snicker from Dustin and shoots him a look.

He turns back to the girl. “Besides, I don’t know any Ruby’s.”

The girl’s face- Ruby’s face, goes through multiple emotions all flashing after another. Before settling on a mixture of confusion and distress. Now Eddie’s worried she’ll start crying or screaming.

He takes a deep breath and gently puts both hands on her shoulders. Leaning forward in an attempt to comfort this time.

“Look, Ruby, was it? You seem really confused. How bout this? I can give you a ride to the police station or something and maybe they can help you find your dad?” He gives his best non-threatening smile even though inside he wants to kick himself in the teeth.

The police station, seriously? That’s the last place he wants to go with illegal drugs on him.

He sucks his teeth and leans away. Keeping his voice cheerful and with a fake smile he turns to Mike and Dustin. “Ok you two, we’re gonna give Ruby here a ride so head back to the van, now.”

Mike and Dustin look between each other confused before they both snap out of their stooper.

“Oh! Yeah sure!” Mike pulls Dustin to the door and Eddie walks past Ruby who looks to be still in some state of shock as she stares at the floorboards.

He pulls open one of the wooden planks near the couch and finally, with something going right today, pulls out his bag of treasures. Untouched and unopened.

Stowing away his stash in his jean pocket he pulls the couch leg back in place over the loose plank. He gets up and walks past Ruby with a pat on her shoulder.

“Come on kid, let’s get you some help.”

Mike and Dustin are halfway out the door as Eddie starts ushering them to move when all of a sudden Ruby speaks.

“What…What year is it?”

Eddie blinks. “Uh, 1986.”

Something akin to being hit with lightning jolts through the girl’s body as her mouth hangs open.

“I’M IN 1986!?”

Yup. Definitely crazy. He might need to retract his ride offer.

The girl’s hands pull at her hair as her eyes look around the room wildly. “What the fuck? How am I in 1986? What the fuck? Seriously what the shit? How is this happening?”

She begins pacing in circles and talking to herself and Eddie wonders for the first time if this is what he looks like to other people when he gets riled up, like seeing a car accident.

“This can’t be happening! This isn’t real.” With the might of Zeus the girl slaps both of her hands to her cheeks and winces in pain. “Ow, ok this is real, I’m awake and that really hurt. Ugh and made my headache worse. Fuck.”

Yeah it’s time to go.

“Hey uh, sorry but we really gotta go so, yeah we’re gonna leave now…” Eddie shoves both of the freshmen out the door and is about to exit himself-

“Wait!”

Eddie, being the idiot he is, turns back to look at her instead of high tailing it.

“Look, look, I uh…I know you think I’m crazy but I’m not. I’m just…I’m really confused, and I think lost?”

“Sorry, I can’t help you” He again tries to leave-

“Your name is Eddie Munson!”

He freezes.

“Your name is Eddie Munson. You…you like metal music and you’ve been held back in high school for 2 years.”

He slowly turns back to look at her. Blue eyes pierce his own with newfound confidence.

“Your mom’s name was Elizabeth. Your dad’s name is Al, and if I’m right, he’s already in prison right now and you’re living with your uncle, Wayne Munson.”

Eddie’s blood runs cold.

What the fuck?

“How do you…What the- How do you know that? How do you know my mom’s name?” His voice shakes slightly on that last one but he doesn’t care.

Most people in Hawkins didn’t even know, let alone remember Mrs. Munson. So how in the actual fuck did this random girl he’s never met know her name? He hasn’t even heard his mom’s name uttered in years by anyone other than him and his uncle.
He’s so wrapped up in confusion and fear he doesn’t notice Mike and Dustin poking their heads back in.

“This…this is gonna sound really crazy, I mean downright unbelievable, but you have to believe me.”

“Eddie what’s going on?”

The girl tugs at the sleeves of her too-big jacket but keeps her eyes locked on Eddie’s.

“My name is Ruby Elizabeth Munson and your, I mean…you will be, my dad.”

Chapter Text

Friday, March 14, 1986 4:42PM

Ruby watches as her dad’s (younger looking) face contorts in confusion. Which is fair because Ruby’s in the same boat.

It’s so strange seeing a face so familiar but not at the same time. But she understands because even she can’t quite believe what she’s saying or seeing for that matter.

More than anything she’s freaking out and needs some kind of stability, familiarity to get through this.

“I know that sounds crazy ok, but I swear I’m telling the truth!”

Her dad’s face settles from confusion to anger.

“The truth? The truth that you’re a time traveler? That’s the truth?” Dad swings his arm around the room and lets out a mocking laugh. “Yes of course that makes perfect sense! I forgot time travel existed along with flying pigs and sea monsters.”

Yeah, ok that was fair, but her dad didn’t need to be such a dick about it. She was also losing her marbles here.

“Please I swear I’m telling the truth! How else would I know about your mom, and your dad, and your Uncle Wayne?”

“I don’t fucking know but you’re not gonna sell me on some bullshit like time travel!”

Fuck. Fuck! This wasn’t going well. She’s panicked and shaking, her hands up in the air as if she could sooth the situation with them. Her dad wasn’t listening.

“You…Your dad! He taught you how to play guitar! You mostly like metal but you also love the blues because of the records your mom would play!”

“How the fuc-“

“Think! How would I know that unless you were the one that told me?”

That left things in a standstill. Her dad looking so bewildered and frustrated his head might roll off and Ruby still in the same pose with her heart beating in her ears.

“Wait…your really from the future?” A voice interrupted and Ruby looked over to the two other people in the room. If she were being honest she hadn’t really noticed them. She heard other voices in the room when she was getting her bearings, but her head was pounding so much she could barely concentrate.

“Shut up Dustin!” The guy behind him hissed out.

“No, didn’t you hear what she just said? She knows personal shit about Eddie.”

“No She doesn’t!” Her dad tuned back in.

“Yes I do!”

“You stay out of this!”

Dad turns to face the two behind him.

“And you two, I told you to get back in the van!”

“But Eddie-”

“No buts.Van. Now Henderson.”

Wait.

“Henderson? As in Dustin Henderson?” They all turn to look at her.

Ruby squints her eyes.

“Uncle Dustin?”

The room goes almost comically silent. But it doesn’t last long.

“Holy shit.” Uncle Dustin grips dad’s sleeve. “Holy shit. Hooollly shiiiit!” As his voice gets louder Uncle Dustin begins bouncing on his heels, still gripping onto dad’s sleeve.

“Holy shit.” Ruby mutters with a frown because Uncle Dustin looks fuckin weird without a mustache.

Uncle Dustin abandons dad’s sleeve to grip both arms of the skinny tall guy next to him. “Mike! Holy shit!”

That’s Uncle Mike then.

“Can someone tell me what the hell is going on?” Dad’s been silent until now but he’s clearly losing his patience. He’s looking at both teens like they’ve grown second heads and Ruby knows, because she’s been told since she was little, that her and dad are wearing the same confused expression right now.

But neither teen pays them any mind as Uncle Dustin lowers his voice. “This is a code red.”

He turns to dad. “This is a code fucking red!”

“A what?”

“We have to get the walkies! We have to call everyone come on!” With that Uncle Dustin runs out the room with Uncle Mike quickly following him.

“Dustin wait!”

Her and Dad are left in the room staring at the open door, then each other.

“What the fuck was that?” Dad shouts.

“I…uh I don’t know to be honest.”

Dad looks back at the door and almost trips over his feet as he takes off after them. Leaving Ruby even more stunned

“Wait!” She navigates her way around the furniture and begins sprinting after everyone. “YOU GUYS CAN’T LEAVE ME HERE I HAVE NO IDEA WHERE I AM!”

4:44PM

Dustin hops in the van and begins scrambling around his backpack for his walkie.

“Dustin wait! We don’t know if this is a code red!” Mike runs in behind him, winded and almost out of breath.

“I’m pretty sure time travel is a big fucking code red Mike!” Not being able to find his walkie he switches to Mike’s bag.

“We don’t even know if she’s telling the truth! Plus how do we even know if this is related to the Upside Down?”

“How could it not be? What else would it be?” Ah ha! He found it.

“Hey! What do you two think you’re doing?” Eddie comes barreling in, slamming the van door open with enough force it shakes the whole vehicle.

Dustin doesn’t even look up like he normally would at the sound of Eddie’s angry voice. He pulls the antenna out. “Eddie we’ll explain everything later-”

“No we won’t!” Mike cuts in.

“-but for now we need to all regroup.”

“What the hell are you two talking about?”

“Nothing!” Mike tries to snatch his walkie from Dustin but gets shoved away.

Dustin keeps his hand out, pushing Mike off. “Dustin to Steve! Dustin to Steve, do you hear me? Over!”

“Dustin knock it off!”

“Both of you knock it off! What are you doing?” Eddie joins the struggle not even sure who to grab for so he pulls at them both.

“HEY!”

All three freeze and turn to the girl outside of the van.

“Yeah hey, remember me? The girl from the future who’s freaking out? You assholes just left me!”

All three look between each other and Ruby huffs in frustration. Her cheeks are turning an impressive cherry red.

Then a staticky voice interrupts.

“Dustin…what….man….I’m….working.”

“Eddie she has to come with us.” Dustin says.

“Like hell she is! And come with us where? I was just dropping you guys off.”

“Change of plans.” Dustin pushes away from Mike and Eddie and holds the walkie to his lips. “Steve we’re heading over to you now. We’ve got a code red, I repeat a code red. Over.”

“What….I can’t…..under….”

“Shit.” Dustin tosses the walkie. “Eddie we need to go to Family Video, We gotta meet up with Steve and Robin.”

“Steve? Steve Harrington?”

“Yeah.”

“Why the hell would we go see Steve Harrington? I was taking you guy’s home. I’m not driving you anywhere else.”

“Eddie-”

“Dustin we don’t know-”

“What else could it be Mike?”

“Will you two just tell me what the hell you’re whispering about?”

“No!” Mike shouts and everyone goes silent.

“No, because we don’t know!” Mike points a finger at Ruby. “We have no idea if she’s telling the truth! We have no solid evidence she’s actually from the future!”

Silence once again swallows the already tense air.

“Oh. Duh.” Ruby chimes in, once again gaining the attention of all six eyes on her.

She had almost forgotten in all this chaos she still has it. She grabs it out of her coat pocket and raises it up to their faces.

“Is this proof enough?”

They all stare and none are sure what they’re looking at. It’s some kind of technology based on its appearance and on the front is a picture of a cartoon woman with blood on her face.

Mike is the first to speak up. “What is that?”

“It’s a cell phone. It also plays music, sends messages and tells time.” Ruby looks at her screen, only to see zero bars for a signal. “And normally I would be able to call people on it but…well cell phone towers haven’t been invented yet.” She lets out a defeated sigh. Her headache starting to make itself known again.

Mike blinks and turns to Dustin.

“…Ok, this is a code red.”

Chapter Text

Friday, March 14, 1986 4:59PM

Eddie’s fingers are gripping the steering wheel so tight his knuckles are turning white. His mind is moving faster than normal which is saying something. His whole body was tense and he was grinding his teeth, laser focused on the road with his foot pressed firmly on the gas.

He was speeding but couldn’t bring himself to care about getting pulled over because his world currently got turned upside down by a random girl claiming to be his daughter from the future.

“Just like “Back To The Future!” Dustin said when they all loaded up in the van.

Eddie’s original plans of going to a jockstrap party to sell drugs have been completely thwarted and normally he might be ok with that, hell even thrilled, but given the circumstances he’s anything but. Now Eddie was speeding towards Family Video to meet up with Steve Harrington of all people because Dustin and Mike need to talk about a “code red.” What ever the fuck that means.

And Eddie’s questioning why he’s even going along with this.

Well, he knows why. It’s because he has no other choice.

Because nothing makes fucking sense and whatever Mike and Dustin are muttering about they at least seem to have an idea of what’s going on. Which is leagues more then Eddie at the moment.

He doesn’t want to believe any of this because it’s impossible. There’s no such thing as time travel.

But at the same time…Eddie knows for a fact he’s never met this girl and while he could say her knowledge of his dad and even his mom could just be from town gossip, it wouldn’t explain how she knew his dad taught him how to play guitar or about his mom’s blues records.

Those details were kept only between himself and his Uncle.

No one else would know that unless one of them told her and Wayne’s no blabbermouth.

Her knowing those things, even saying it out loud felt like a bizarre violation. Memories kept close, not meant for prying ears.

But…If Eddie did have a kid…he’d probably tell them.

Fuck, fuck, fuck. No. She’s not your kid. She’s a stranger. A crazy stranger who thinks she’s from the future.

With that thought, Eddie glances up at his rearview mirror, past the heads of Mike and Dustin to said girl sitting behind them.

Her head is laid down between her knees making her moppy hair cover her face. She might be in pain or maybe she’s crying. Eddie tries to ignore the ping of sympathy and urge to comfort that rises in his chest.

Fuck, he just needs to get to Family Video. Then he can get some answers.

5:15PM

Steve is stacking the last of the videos in the horror movie section when Dustin bursts through the front door hard enough to almost shatter it.

“STEVE!”

“Jesus Dustin! What the hell?” Steve picks up the tape he just dropped as Dustin rushes the counter.

“Steve, Robin code red!”

Both freeze and stop what they’re doing. Steve in particular feels ice run through his veins.

No, no that can’t be possible.

But the alarm on Dustin’s face says otherwise.

“Are you serious?” Because Steve needs to double check. There’s a buzzing in his ears starting up as he comes to terms with what’s happening.

“Dead serious. We need to call everyone.”

“Wait, call them here? We can’t, Steve and I are on the clock.” Robin gestures to the counter and empty store.

Dustin circles around the booth. “Doesn’t matter this is more important.”

“Wait.” Steve brings a hand up, trying to pause Dustin as he reaches for the phone. “What type of code red are we talking? Like really emergency red or light red?” He knows the nervousness is coming out in his voice. He needs to know the severity. 

Dustin turns to look at him. “Crimson.”

Shit. 

“Ok, can someone tell me what the hell is going on?” The loud question causes Steve to finally notice the other people who entered the store.

Eddie “the freak” Munson is here. Along with Mike Wheeler and some guy who looks like he’s gonna vomit.

But Steve is more focused on Munson.

“Dustin what the hell? Why is he here?”

“We need to fill him in.” Dustin responds as he types numbers in, receiver already at his ear.

“What?” Both Steve and Robin say in unison.

“Yeah, that’s what I said but, this is big. Eddie needs to know.” Mike says as he makes his way to them both.

“Uh no he doesn’t, what happened to keeping people safe?” Steve hisses in a hushed tone.

“This concerns him directly.” Dustin answers while still on the phone. “Hi this is Dustin, Is Nancy home yet?”

Steve’s mind is spiraling. He has no idea what’s happening and he’s trying to think of how severe whatever is going on that Mike and Dustin would risk their new friend getting involved.

But Robin’s the one who cuts in.

“Ok look, the manager isn’t here today, so if you guys are all gonna meet up here take it to the backroom. I’ll stay here up front so Steve can go with you. I’m closing anyway and it’s been dead as shit. Just make sure you guys fill me in on what’s going on after ok?”

Steve looks between Mike and Dustin. Both nod.

“Ok fine, let's all go to the back.” Steve takes the key out of his pocket and gestures for everyone except Dustin to follow him.

He gets to the door and looks at Mike.

“So we talking another gate or…Russians?” Steve’s voice stutters over the last one.

“Neither, this is something else.”

6:03PM

The suns starting to go down by the time everyone filters into the backroom of Family Video. Jonathan and Nancy were the first to show, Will had to stay home to help his mom with something. Max came after, riding on her skateboard. Lucus came in later, done with practice, with Erica following behind him, not wanting to be left out after hearing the code red call.

As more and more people came Eddie was growing more anxious. He was bouncing his leg up and down rapidly and he had already paced the room a hundred times and no one was telling him anything. 

They were all whispering in the corner and glancing at Eddie over their shoulders. Meanwhile Eddie’s been trying his best to be patient since apparently all of Hawkins high needed to meet up first before explaining to him what the hell was going on.

It’s Red, the girl who lives in the trailer next to him and is Sinclair’s ex or something that finally breaks the tension.

“Ok so, can we finally talk about what this is all about?”

“Yeah Mike and why is Eddie Munson here?” Nancy Wheeler asks, and Eddie is a little surprised she even knows his name.

Dustin and Mike share a look, finally facing the circle of people around them.

Dustin takes a breath and steps forward. “Ok, this whole meeting is because of her.”

Everyone’s eyes look to where Dustin is pointing. Lucas even jumps as he didn’t notice the person sitting in the chair behind him.

Eddie can see why, the girl’s been quiet this whole time and Eddie’s been purposefully avoiding looking at her.

Everyone blinks as they realize she’s even in the room. The girl blinks back at them.

“That’s a girl?” Steve asks Dustin, not as quietly as he thinks.

“Uh, who is that?” Erica asks.

“That, is Eddie’s daughter, from the future.” Dustin finishes.

The room goes so silent you could hear a pin drop.

“What?” Lucas asks.

“Are you joking? Is this some kind of prank?” Nancy glares at her brother, hands on her hips.

“You can not be serious.” Steve pinches the bridge of his nose.

Everyone’s looking at Dustin and Mike like they're the biggest idiots in the room and for all Eddie knows they are.

“No seriously, I'm telling the truth! Tell them Eddie! She knows personal things about him!”

Eddie throws his hands up. “No she doesn’t!”

“Seriously Dustin, I was on my way home man, I thought this was an emergency.” Lucas gestures to the basketball uniform he’s still wearing.

“This is an emergency! Eddie’s future daughter time traveled here!That’s a huge emergency!” 

“Like “Back to The Future?” Jonathan asks and Nancy nudges him with her elbow. “Ow, what? That’s what happens in the movie.”

Dustin claps his hands and points at Jonathan in agreement. “Yes! Exactly like “Back to The Future!”

“Dustin, time travel doesn’t exist.” Max comments with a shake of her head.

“Excuse me.” Everyone turns to look at the girl again as she stands up.

“As nice as this has all been, my head is killing me. And Uncle Dustin is telling the truth.”

“Uncle Dustin?” Steve asks. Stretching the words out.

“You see! I’m Uncle Dustin!” Dustin grins while proudly pointing at himself.

“Ok how bout we start from the beginning.” Nancy offers, stepping forward in front of Dustin. “Who are you?”

The girl lets out a sigh and inhales deeply before speaking. 

“My name is Ruby Elizabeth Munson; Eddie Munson is my dad. I’m sixteen years old and from the year 2005.”

Ruby reaches into her coat pocket and pulls out her phone, raising it for everyone to see.

“This is my cellphone, specifically it’s a sidekick version 2. I begged my dad for it for my birthday last year and if you push the bottom of the screen like this-” She flips her phone and pops the bottom up. “There’s a keypad underneath for texting, um sending messages. It also plays music and can tell time.”

When she finishes she looks up to see wide eyes and shocked faces and figures she should probably get used to that.

Ruby gives a pleading look to the people around her. “Look, I don’t know how I got here. I’m just as confused as you. But all I want is to go back home.”

No one speaks at first, then everyone starts talking at once. 

“Holy shit.” 

“See, that’s what I said.”

“This can’t be real.”

“That things a phone? It’s so tiny.”

“It’s like a tiny computer.”

Nancy blinks out of her shock and turns to Dustin and Mike.

“And you two think this has something to do with the Upside Down?”

“The Upside Down?” Both Eddie and Ruby say in unison. 

Nancy looks between them. She frowns before letting out a sigh.

“Eddie and uh Ruby, you might want to sit down for this.”

6:25PM

Ruby isn’t moving. She’s not even sure she’s breathing. The story being told to her is impossible but then, she’s also currently in the 80s, which is equally impossible.

At first dad scoffed at the things Aunt Nancy was saying but now he’s also gone quiet.

“After the Mind Flayer died El was able to permanently seal the gate between our world and the Upside Down, but at the cost of her powers. Since then, we haven’t had any abnormalities…well, until now.” Aunt Nancy looks at her concerned, and Ruby squirms at being the obvious cause of it. Whether it’s for her or the situation Ruby’s not sure.

Dad’s been surprisingly still the entire time but his leg suddenly twitches next to her.

“So, uh…the mall burning down was actually-”

“The Mind Flayer yeah, they uh, they covered it up.”

“And Billy Hargrove?”

“Yeah.”

Ruby sees something move from the corner of her eye and notices, who she realized was Aunt Max shuffling her feet and looking at the ground.

“Holy fucking shit man.” Dad exclaims, voice shaky.

“Yeah.”

Dad leans forward, hands scratching frantically at his head, fingers getting tangled in his hair. A gesture Ruby recognizes for when her dad is frustrated or freaking out internally. Some things never change apparently.

“So uh, where is this magic psychic girl now?” Ruby asks, looking around the room.

“El left Hawkins with Hopper last year, said they needed time away after everything that happened. We’re still in contact with them though so as soon as we can get this all figured out we can give them a call.”

Ruby nods, swallowing a lump in her throat she didn’t know she was holding. She’s processing everything but still needs to ask.

“So, you said this Upside Down place, it has like, interdimensional monsters and shit, but you didn’t mention time travel.”

Aunt Nancy nods.

“Time travel has never been part of it. I mean, the Upside Down itself is frozen in time from when El first opened the gate, but time travel…we didn’t even know that was possible.”

That makes Ruby’s stomach churn and dread sink into her bones.

“Wait, so like, you guys wouldn’t know how to get me back to my time period?”

Aunt Nancy opens her mouth only to close it again.

“I…look, right now we don’t know for sure that this was the Upside Down or what got you here. We’ll do our best to help though. What happened before you got here?”

Ruby breathes through her nose and swipes a hand through her bangs. “Uh, I was walking to my friend’s house at night. I took a short cut through the woods and-” She puts a hand to her forehead, trying to work through her never ending headache to remember. “-I think I fell, there was like a light or something. Next thing I know I’m waking up here.”

“Sounds like the soviets.” The girl in the pink dress says.

Ruby frowns. “Soviets? Like Russia?”

“They were the ones who opened the gate last time. With the Mind Flayer.” Aunt Nancy says.

“Maybe they’re trying to open a gate in the future? You coulda been at the wrong place at the wrong time.” The girl propositions.

“I doubt it. I mean the situation you’re telling me had to do with the cold war. I’m not into politics but I know the Soviet Union fell in like the 90s or something and there aren’t any secret evil laboratories where I live so I don’t see the motivation to target the area.”

Dad looks at her for honestly the first time since they got here. Eyes wide. “You don’t live in Hawkins?”

“No, I live in Westfield.”

Dad just blinks at her in what looks to be wonder and disbelief, but she notices everyone else is looking at her with a heavier gaze.

Aunt Nancy’s own eyes are heavy as she speaks. “Nothing’s ever happened outside of Hawkins.”

“Oh.”

“So then, it might not be the Upside Down right? It could be something else.” Uncle Steve says from the corner of the room.

“Not necessarily, if anything it just gives us more questions then answers.” Uncle Dustin stands and begins slowly pacing the room. “If she was in Westfield when she time traveled why did she land in Hawkins?”

Ruby didn’t actually think of that. She was too busy trying to figure out what was going on and how any of this was possible to think about why she was here in the first place.

“And why was she sent back to 1986? In reefer Rick’s shack of all places. Where Eddie, her future dad would just so happen to be today. Unless this does have something to do with the Upside Down.”

A whole new sense of dread is sinking into Ruby’s stomach at what’s being implied. “You think this was done on purpose?”

Uncle Dustin rests his hands on his hips and shakes his head. “Maybe. It just seems too convenient.”

Ruby swallows, a sinking feeling settling in her stomach. There’s too many questions and not enough answers.

“Not to add to the mystery, but you called Dustin uncle earlier…” Uncle Lucas adds.

Ruby rubbed her hands together, voice a little shaky as she’s still regarding the earlier statement. “Yeah I uh, I pretty much recognize everyone here actually.”

“Really? You know us?” Uncle Steve gestures to himself and everyone else in the room.

“Yeah. You're all friends of my parents. I’ve known some of you since I was a baby.”

That earns her a confused look from pretty much everyone.

“We’re all friends with Eddie Munson?” Uncle Steve puts extra emphasis on the word “all” and Ruby also notices how he says “Munson ''with the same cadence one would say a slur.

“I’m friends with Steve Harrington?” Dad asks with a look of disgust. Ruby looks between them confused.

“Um, yeah?”

Dad has a look of disbelief on his face. “How does that happen?” 

“I don’t know. I just know you’ve all been friends since before I was born.”

“Huh, that’s weird.” Aunt Nancy comments.

“Why?”

“Well as of right now the only ones friends with Eddie are Mike, Dustin, Lucus, and Will because they're all in his club. I’ve heard of Eddie-” She glances at dad. “-and seen him around school but outside of Mike, we don’t know each other.”

Someone lets out a groan and she looks as Uncle Steve throws his head up dramatically. “I can’t believe I’m gonna be friends with Eddie “the freak” Munson.”

The Freak?

Dad stiffens at her side and speaks through gritted teeth. “Hey Harrington, you're no prize yourself.”

“Look, sorry man it’s just-”

“Yeah, whatever.”

Oook, she has no idea what’s going on there.

“So, if you know all of us does that mean…like you know things about us in the future? Like our lives or uh-” Uncle Lucas makes a side glance at Aunt Max. “Who we end up with?”

“Seriously Lucas?” Aunt Max hisses.

“What? I just wanna ask!”

Ruby mulls over the question. She doesn't know the facts of this particular situation, but she’s watched enough Syfy movies to know major spoilers like that might be a bad idea.  “Uh, I don’t know if I should answer that. In fact I’m not sure how much about the future I should even be talking about. Just in case it messes up stuff in my time and everything.”

“Yeah, exactly I say keep info to a minimum.” Aunt Max puts emphasis on the last word by shoving Uncle Lucas hard in the arm.

Ruby can’t help but let out a chuckle. Feeling slightly at ease by seeing something so familiar. It’s the first time she’s smiled since she got here.

“Actually, I didn’t recognize some of you right away. Some of you guys look really different young. I didn’t even recognize Uncle Dustin without his mustache or Uncle Steve without his glasses.”

“I’m gonna have a mustache?”

“I’M GONNA NEED GLASSES?”

One voice is excited and the other is distressed and Ruby can’t help the full belly laugh it causes in her.

“Sorry, sorry I shouldn’t have said that.” She breathes out between her laughter. 

Aunt Nancy sighs. “Ok, how about we stop talking about the future and figure out what we’re going to do now.”

That makes Ruby settle, laughter petering out as reality is once again brought on her shoulders. 

“Ruby, when exactly were you born?”

“January 25, 1989.”

“Ok, that means you’ll be born 4 years from now.”

“Dang Eddie.” Uncle Dustin says and dad shoots him a glare. Ruby tries to focus on Aunt Nancy’s words.

“Sure, but why does that matter?”

“It means that we have a set timeline to work off of. Like Dustin said, you were sent back here to 1986, 4 years before you were even born and possibly before your parents even met. Unless Eddie’s with someone now?” Aunt Nancy looks at dad.

Dad’s shoulders seize, probably from being put on the spot and he shakes his head.

“Ok, so even if there isn’t a specific reason why, even if this doesn’t have anything to do with the Upside Down. We have a factual time frame of events.”

Ruby nods and looks down. 

This is real. This is all real. She really time traveled and has no idea how to get back home.

Her next breath comes out wet as she rubs her hands together fighting the tears gathering in her eyes.

Aunt Nancy scootches closer to her and takes her hands. 

“Look, Ruby, we don’t know why this happened or what did it, but I promise that the people in this room are going to do what we can to get you back home.” She gives Ruby a comforting smile and Ruby sniffs wetly, glancing up to look around the room at younger looking, familiar faces and gives a small smile back.

 “Ok.” She answers in a whisper.

She hasn’t seen her in a couple years now, but Aunt Nancy has always been a comforting figure ever since Ruby was little. She’s happy that calming presence exists even now.

“Ok, so we’ll contact El and Hopper tomorrow morning to fill them in, but for now Ruby needs a place to stay. Eddie?”

Dad blinks. “What?”

Aunt Nancy rolls her eyes. “Would Ruby be able to stay at your place for the time being?”

Dad’s eyes widened. “What? Why my place?”

“Uh, because she’s your daughter.” Aunt Max says glaring at dad.

“She’s not my- she hasn’t even-”

“It’s fine. I can find a motel or something.” Ruby mumbles. 

“No- shit fine! She can crash at my place.” Dad lets out a loud sigh.

Ruby doesn’t know how to feel about this version of her dad. He’s so different from the father she knows. He clearly doesn’t want her around but in all fairness this version isn’t really her dad.

“Good.” Aunt Nancy nods and stands up. “Alright, we should all get out of here and go home before our parents start asking questions. And Ruby, get some sleep ok? You must be exhausted.”

Right as Aunt Nancy says that Ruby lets out a long yawn that causes her jaw to pop.

Shit. She really is tired. She almost forgot she left home in the middle of the night and it’s had to have been a couple hours since she got here.

“I’ll fill Robin in.” 

“And make sure to eat a lot of carrots Steve!”

“Shut up Dustin.”

“There’s always something going on in this town.” Aunt Max says under her breath as she exits through the back door. 

As people shuffle out Ruby glances at dad but he doesn’t look at her.

“Come on kid, let's go.”

7:15PM

The van is unusually quiet once Eddie drops Dustin off. Mike had gotten a ride from Nancy and Jonathan back to his place.

He can’t get into the groove of anything right now so he can’t play music to put his mind somewhere else. He’s been taking side glances at the girl- Ruby, as she nods in and out in the passenger seat.

He starts tapping the wheel with his finger when he works up enough nerve to address her. “You know you could just go to sleep.”

He seems to have shocked her by speaking or she was just on the verge of passing out because her head shoots up from where it was resting on her palm. She looks at him wide eyed. “What?”

Eddie sighs. “I said you can go ahead and sleep if you want.”

Ruby shifts in her seat. “No, it’s fine.”

“Seriously it’s gonna take a minute anyway.”

“It’s fine.” Ruby straightens her back, trying to wake herself up.

“Dude, you can just take a nap-”

“Dude, I said it’s fine! Jesus!”

Eddie looks at her annoyed. “What the hell is your problem?”

Ruby turns her head and glares at him. “What the hell is my problem? Oh, I don’t know. Maybe it’s the fact I’m in the fucking 80s with a teenage version of my dad who won’t even look at me, I have no idea how I got here and so far, I have no way of getting home!”

“Hey I’m 20!”

“Congratulations!” Ruby turns her whole body away from him and glares out the window.

“Look, I get this has been a stressful fucking day alright? I just found out monsters are real and there’s a fucking alternate dimension full of them. On top of that, time travel is also real and I’m now taking my future daughter or whatever to my trailer to crash. You don’t need to take your anger out on me.”

Ruby scoffs. “Or whatever.”

Eddie rolls his eyes, gripping the steering wheel a little tighter. How the hell is he already dealing with the sassy teenager phase?

Without looking away from the road he asks. “You talk to future me like that?”

“I don’t need to, my dad’s not an asshole like you are.”

Well, that’s that then.

They don’t speak for the rest of the ride. It’s only when Eddie pulls up to the entrance of Forest Hills he starts speaking again.

“My uncle’s home. When we get in I’m gonna tell him you’re a friend of mine that needs a place to stay for a while. He might let you stay.”

Ruby doesn’t respond and he thinks she may have fell asleep until she stiffly nods her head.

“A verbal ok would be great.”

He gets nothing.

He pulls the van in, right next to his trailer and snatches the keys, harder than necessary. Ruby hops out the van on her own and Eddie doesn’t bother to look back as he makes his way to the door.

With his hand on the doorknob he turns to look at her. “Remember what I said.”

Ruby’s eyes have dark circles under them and she even has the nerve to still glare at him as she nods.

“Here goes nothing.”

He walks into the trailer and as he predicted Wayne is in the kitchen making a sandwich before work.

“Hey Eds.” Wayne greets and quickly notices Ruby coming in behind him. No point in stalling then.

“Hey Wayne, I know this is super last minute but, this is my friend Ruby, she’s having some family shit going on at home and has nowhere to go. Is it cool if she crashes here for a while?”

Wayne swallows the last remnants of his sandwich. “Define “awhile.”

“Uh, a couple days, weeks tops?”

Wayne’s body sags and he lets out a gruff sigh. “Eddie, I know you mean well, but we don’t have the space for-”

“I won’t take up too much space I promise!” Ruby’s voice pipes up. “I can just sleep on the couch, and I promise to stay out of the way. Plus, I can even help around the trailer since I don’t wanna be a burden on you guys.”

Wayne looks at her and what ever he sees there makes him stand up straight and give one swift not. “Alright then.” Eddie lets out a quiet breath of relief.

Wayne makes his way over to Ruby and looks her over. “You weren’t able to take anything with you?”

Ruby shakes her head.

Wayne nods again. “You can borrow some of Eddie’s clothes to sleep in. I have’ta head off to work.”

Eddie nods and pats Wayne on the shoulder as he walks past them. “Thanks Wayne.” He gets a grumble in response as Wayne puts on his work boots.

“You too just stay out of trouble.” As he opens the door to leave he turns around to look at Ruby. “Nice ta meet you, Ruby.”

“Nice to meet you too…Mr. Munson and thank you.” Eddie’s not sure if Wayne picks up on it but there’s a heavy emotion in Ruby’s voice and when Eddie looks at her he sees her smiling but her eyes are glossy.

“It’s Wayne, just Wayne’s fine.”

Ruby’s smile grows. “Right. Thank you, Wayne.”

Once the door closes Eddie lets out a sigh. “Holy shit, I can’t believe that worked.” He needs a cigarette after this or weed or hell both.

Ruby looks at the closed door for a couple more seconds before she makes her way to the couch.

“Hey uh, you need a blanket or something?”

“I’m fine.” She answers stiffly as she begins removing her boots, moving them over to the side of the couch.

“Of course you are, I’m getting you a blanket.” Eddie walks over to the old cabinet by the bathroom. He ducks down to open it and pulls out an old blanket covered in a small layer of dust. They normally don’t have guests.

He pats away the dust as he makes his way to Ruby. Her head still down looking at her feet.

“Here, it’s older than me but it’ll keep you warm.” He hands it to her and turns away, heading for his room.

“Dad I-”

“I’m not your dad.” He turns back to face her. Blue eyes look up at him. Lost and afraid, craving guidance and comfort he can’t offer. He clenches and unclenches his hands, steeling himself as he looks at her. There’s apart of him that wants to tell her everything will be alright, but he doesn’t know that because monsters are real, time travel is real and the person she’s seeking…isn’t him. He might as well cut that cord early if she’s gonna be here for a while.

“Like what Wheeler said, I’m gonna try and help but, fuck man, this is some serious shit I didn’t ask for.” His voice trembles but he tries to keep it somewhat leveled for what he says next. “You can crash her for the time being but, I’m not your dad kid, don’t call me that.”

The look on Ruby’s face makes him feel like the biggest asshole in the world, but fuck. He didn’t ask to be in this position in the first place.

Ruby swallows wetly and blinks. Eddie can see the tears filling up in her eyes.

She looks away from him and pushes the blanket with her feet to the end of the couch as she lays down, back facing Eddie. Her hands grip tightly on the sleeves of the big coat she’s still wearing.

Eddie’s hands twitch and his voice wants to give an apology, but nothing comes out. Instead he turns away and begins walking to his room. Right when he reaches the door he hears a wet hiccup followed by a sob.

He opens his door anyway and decides he needs to smoke the fattest blunt of his life.

Chapter Text

Thursday, January 20, 2005 4:34PM

Ruby stands on her tiptoes as she slides the very edge of the box in on the dusty shelf. When it slides into place, she claps her hands together to get rid of the lingering dust.

The wheels of the garage door make a loud metallic groan as it’s lifted up.

“Hey Rockstar.”

“Hey dad.” 

Ruby notices the truck in the driveway.“Just got back from work?”

“Yup.” Dad groans out as he’s stretching his back. “Speaking of jobs. How’d it go?”

“Good, I got the job.”

Dad matches her smile and gives her a high five. “See? I told you. It’s that ol’ Munson charm that gets people.”

“Right, yeah, I’m sure it had nothing to do with the fact that I'm the only teenager willing to work at a drugstore for their first job.” Ruby walks around the toolbox on the floor to grab another box on the ground. “This is the last one. Can you move that stuff at the top?”

“I gotcha.” Dad, being much taller, reaches his arm up and moves the nicknacks of anonymous junk over. Ruby huffs a breath out as she picks the box up. It’s heavier than she thought.

Using the step stool this time she sets the box down on the shelf with ease. The box is labeled “Ruby’s toys”; the one she picked up earlier labeled “Ruby’s Baby Clothes.”

“What’s the point in keeping this stuff anyway? We’d have more room in the garage if we just got rid of it.”

“And part with precious family memories? How could you ask such a thing?” 

She sighs and jumps off the stool. “I’m just saying they're gonna sit here anyway. Might as well give them away in a yard sale. That way someone else can at least enjoy them.”

“Ruby Elizabeth, I’ll have you know we passed down alot of your baby clothes to your sister when she was born.”

“Yeah and she’s 14 dad. Not doing her much good anymore.”

“Well you never know, we might have another kid.”

“After Oscar? I doubt it. Unless you and mom wanna look like grandparents.”

“Hey!”

Ruby chuckles as she turns around, eyeing the garage. “Between you and mom we’ll be a family of hoarders.”

Dad leans against the wall with his hands in his pockets. “Please, we’re already a family of hoarders.”

Ruby can’t disagree with that one.

“Sooo, someone’s birthday is right around the corner…”

Ruby drops her head. Here we go, her dad’s so corny sometimes. 

“Yes.”

“Hitting the sweet 16…”

“Yes.”

“How bout…”

“Dad.”

“I take you out to Cathy’s Diner for your birthday. It’ll be a family feast. Pancakes for dinner and all.”

Oh wow, she almost forgot about Cathy’s, she hasn’t been there since she was little. She remembers she used to love going there on Saturdays, when neither of her parents had to go to work so they would all wake up early for the breakfast special. She’d love to go but…

“Um, sorry dad, I already made plans to go bowling with Chase and the guys on my birthday. And after we’re all gonna drive out to the fair.” She winces as she says it, but dad gives an understanding smile as he moves from the wall.

“S’okay kiddo, buuut, that doesn’t mean I can’t give you an early birthday present!”

Dad pulls something wrapped in blue paper from his pocket, handing it to Ruby.

“No way.”

“Way.”

Ruby rips away the paper revealing a cassette tape with “Ruby’s Mixtape” written in sharpie.

Ruby looks it over. “You made me a mixtape? Very old school of you dad. You know I have an ipod? You bought it, remember?”

“Hey, don’t knock it till you try it. Mixtapes are a classic, especially for the history of music. Back in the day it was basically the only way you could even listen to heavy metal. Take a look at the sample songs.”

She flips it over to the index and sees three songs listed.

1. “Welcome to the Jungle”
2. “Kashmir”
3. “Master of Puppets” (Dad version)

Ruby’s eyes widened. “You recorded yourself playing Master of Puppets ?”

“Yup, most metal song I ever learned to play, and the most metal concert I ever did, ask your mom.” Dad winks and Ruby playfully scoffs and shakes her head.

“Dad, I don’t even have a…mixtape…player thing.”

“Well, lucky for you, your old man kept his.”

Ruby shakes her head again because of course he did.

“See? Sometimes hanging onto old things comes in handy.”

She smiles and looks down at the thoughtful gift in her hands.

“Thanks dad. I’ll make sure to listen to it.” She opens her arms and hugs dad a little tight cause she still feels guilty. “Sorry, about Cathy’s”

Dad rubs her back. “It’s ok kiddo, we can always go another time.”

Saturday, March 15, 1986 7:15AM

Ruby’s eyes snap open.

For a couple seconds she just stares at the dark yellow fabric in front of her face before realizing that she just dreamed about a memory.

She launches up into a sitting position and is disoriented as she looks around.

This isn’t her room.

Her shoulders sag as she brings her hands to her face.

It was real.

It was all real.

She’s really stuck in the past.

A humorless breath of laughter leaves her lips.

She’s not religious, but part of her had prayed last night that all of this was a bad dream and she’d wake up the next day in her bed and tell her family about it over breakfast.

But she was still here.

She tilts her face up to the ceiling, eyes tightly closed as she tries to hold in the sob crawling up her throat. She’d cried herself to sleep already, no point in crying now.

She takes a breath and wipes at her eyes which are no doubt, red and puffy.

She looks over to see light coming from the curtain and realizes it’s morning.

The memory in her dream.

Early mornings from her childhood of going out to eat oversized pancakes she could never finish.

Her family rescheduled their great feast at Cathy’s for Christmas Eve. 

Ruby snuck out 4 days before Christmas Eve.

And now, Ruby was here…

A toilet flushes somewhere in the trailer and Ruby looks to see Da- Eddie walk into the living room yawning, right before his eyes zero in on her.

He jumps and throws his head back. “Oh shit you're still here. You scared the shit out of me.”

“Sorry to disappoint.” She mutters under her breath, frowning and looking away from the man with her dad’s face.

“What- no- it’s just- ugh whatever. It’s too early for this shit.” Eddie walks over to the fridge and Ruby moves her legs only to realize the old blanket covering her.

Huh? She remembers pushing it to the edge of the couch last night.

“Must have been Wayne.” Eddie says from where he’s standing in the kitchen, a carton of milk in hand. “You must have looked cold. He’ll bundle you up if you look cold.” Eddie takes a swig directly from the carton and Ruby cringes in disgust. 

Mom would kick his ass if he did that at home.

Ruby moves out from the blanket and stands, stretching her arms up high and leaning back. Once she’s satisfied she takes her left arm and brings it across her chest, and puts her right hand on her left shoulder giving three tugs. She switches and does the same to the other. Then she bends down, keeping her knees straight and touches her toes with the tips of her fingers.

“Uh…what are you doing?”

“Morning stretches.” She answers, standing back up and starts swinging her body right to left.

“Why?”

“It loosens your muscles and prepares your body for the day.” Her response is automatic, she’s repeating what her mom’s said to her since she could understand words. Morning stretches have been a routine in her family for as long as she can remember, it’s so instinctual at this point her and her siblings do it as soon as they wake up.

“Oook.” Eddie looks at her confused. Ruby pays him no mind as she moves her head side to side, until she hears a satisfying pop. 

Damn, that couch did a number on her neck.

But there is something to take note of. Eddie doesn’t do morning stretches, which means it must have been mom's influence. Which doesn’t really surprise her, even in her time, dad’s not the most physical person in the world.

Fully done with her stretches she turns back to the couch and begins folding the old blanket.

“You don’t need to do that. I could just pile it back up since you're gonna be staying here anyway.”

“I’m not doing it for you, I’m doing it as a courtesy to great uncle Wayne.”

“Great Uncle” Wayne? So, you know Wayne in the future?”

Ruby turns her head to glare at him. “I thought you didn’t want me to talk about the future?”

Eddie glares right back. “That’s not what I said and you know it.”

“Tsk, whatever.” Ruby sets the now neatly folded square back at the end of the couch.

Suddenly remembering it, she sticks her hand in her coat pocket to look at her phone, letting out a disappointed sigh as she sees her battery on 40% which she guesses doesn’t matter in the grand scheme of things.

“Hey.” Eddie’s voice cuts through the air.

“I don’t know when the others are gonna call us, so you might as well take a shower. I could let you borrow something of mine to wear today.”

Ruby thinks over the offer. In all truth she doesn’t want anything from this asshole version of her dad but…

She looks at the sleeves of her coat and sees the dried snot stains there from her cry fest.

“Fine. But…” She glances away shyly. “Could you throw my coat in the washing machine while I’m in there?”

“Uh, sure.”

Ruby takes a breath and slowly removes her dad’s coat. 

She’s thrown off when Eddie’s eyes gleam. “Nice shirt, what’s “Nir…vana?”

Ruby looks down at her attire. She forgot she was wearing her old Nirvana shirt as pajamas when she left.

“It’s nothing. Just make sure you wash this in cold water.” She tosses the coat to him. Eddie catches it midair. 

“Geez, any more requests your highness?”

Ruby furrows her eyebrows. “Yeah, be extra careful taking it out of the dryer too.” She walks past him.

“What? Is this like your favorite coat or something, M’lady?”

Ruby stops. “Yes, it’s my dad’s.”

You could probably cut the silence in the air that follows with a knife, but Ruby keeps walking.

Eddie snaps out of his silence to ask, “Do you uh…need me to show you where the bathroom-”

“I know where the bathroom is.”

-

Eddie’s eating an egg sandwich. 

Ruby’s been taking her sweet time in the bathroom. He knocked on the door and sat an old Metallica shirt and some sweatpants that don’t fit him anymore at the entrance. To which she quickly snatched in as soon as he left.

He already put her coat in the washing machine making extra sure it was set too cold.

He hears a door squeak open, and he knows it’s Wayne’s.

“Yer up early.” His uncle grunts as he goes for the coffee machine.

“Yeah, well, early bird gets the worm right?”

“On a Saturday? Usually, yer sleeping like a log past 12.”

“Didn’t sleep good last night.” Not from lack of trying. He smoked two blunts and everything but newfound knowledge that monsters exist along with a girl crying on his couch had a funny way of keeping you awake.

Wayne lets out another grunt and grabs one of his many mugs from the cabinet. “Speaking of which, how’s the girl doing?”

“She’s fine.” Eddie rushes to say, but his uncle gives him a suspicious eyebrow lift.

Wayne pours his now scalding hot coffee into his mug, no cream or sugar as per usual.

“When I got home, she was crying in her sleep. Tossing all about and shiverin,’ whatever nightmare she was having must’ve been real bad.”

Eddie just swallows, the bread in his mouth suddenly dry.

He must be too quiet because Wayne takes one sip of his coffee and sets the mug down to look at him. “You said she’s got trouble going on back home. You know how bad?”

“Nothing major. She just got kicked out. Couldn’t take anything with her.” Eddie looks at Wayne knowing his uncle needs the extra layer of confirmation. Eddie just hopes his face looks convincing enough.

He seems too because Wayne nods. “Any trouble gonna come’a knocking from this?”

Eddie hopes not. Because truth be told he doesn’t know. But instead, he just smiles and shakes his head. “No trouble Wayne, promise.”

His uncle nods again and picks up his mug. “I’ll be in my room if you two need me. Make sure you give her the nice towels, not the ones with holes in’em.”

Eddie rolls his eyes because of course she’s getting the royal treatment.

-

Eddie’s back in his room by the time Ruby exits the bathroom, a plume of steam following her.

She’s wearing the clothes he gave her and scrubbing her wet hair with a towel.

“Geez, I thought you drowned in there or something.”

She jumps from his voice. Most likely not expecting his room door to be open.

Getting over her shock quickly, she goes back to glaring at him. Eddie doesn’t care, he’s used to getting dirty looks.

“You know hot water costs money?” Money he lost out on because of her.

Ruby says nothing, looking away from him and continuing to scrub her hair dry.

Eddie wants to get her attention again and make her understand that her being here just makes things harder for him and Wayne. Another mouth to feed, another person using up water.

Instead, for some reason he remains silent and actually takes the time to look at her. Ever since it was revealed she wasn’t just some random junkie he’s been avoiding it.

Her pale skin tone is more ambiguous but as she removes the towel from her head, he knows she’s a Munson. She has the dark brown hair which seems to be hereditary in his family, and as much as it makes his stomach turn, that’s definitely his hair.

He couldn’t tell when it was dry, but wet, he can see how her short hair curls up at the ends, he knows if it were long it would be curly all the way down.

Her bangs are cut straight across her forehead in the way many girls are at school but lack the extra bump from hair spray. Not to mention they’re a little long so they almost cover her eyes.

Really her features are so neutral you could easily mistake her for either a pretty looking guy or an average looking girl.

“What?”

Eddie looks at her face, blue eyes looking irritated by his staring. That’s where the Munson features stop. Well, maybe those are his cheek bones but that’s about it.

Her blue eyes definitely aren’t from his side of the family, neither are her red tinted lips or small nose.

So that must mean…there from her mom?

Eddie blinks as the thought comes to him.

He didn’t even think about that.

She has a mom. A woman “Future Eddie” had a kid with and from what she implied yesterday their still together, most likely married, living some white picket fence life in fucking Westfield of all places.

That makes him frown.

“What?” She says it louder this time.

Eddie looks away, his brows still furrowed. “Nothing.”

He doesn’t see Ruby’s reaction, but he does hear her walk into his room.

“Hey, you ever hear of personal space?” He shouts as she just casually walks in, observing his room like a museum.

“Cool it. I’m just looking around.” She waves him off.

“Did I say you could “just look around?”

She ignores him and walks over to the pile of clothes on the floor.

“Geez dude, you ever heard of a hamper? Is that a half eaten pizza?” She says it in disgust and Eddie hops off his bed to stand in front of her.

“Hey! I didn’t say you could come in here in the first place!” Not to mention she just walked in like she owned the place and now she has the nerve to judge him.

Normally his raised voice and height might actually intimidate someone, but Ruby just looks up at him with a smirk.

 The famous Munson smirk.

“Calm down, I just wanted to see how it was before.”

Eddie frowns harder in confusion. “Before what?”

“Before everything.” She says almost melancholy, then just side steps him like that’s a real answer.

Eddie looks at her even more confused. But something does occur to him.

She knows Wayne. She knew where the bathroom was in the trailer. She’s been here before.

She didn’t take two glances at the living room or kitchen, but for some reason wanted to look around his room? And what the hell did she mean by “wanting to see how it was before?” Before what?

His thoughts are halted when he hears his guitar being strummed on the wall.

“Hey!”

He rushes over and grabs her wrist without thinking.

Quickly, damn near supernatural fast, she twists her wrist free and snatches it away from him. “What the hell? Don’t fucking touch me!”

“Don’t fucking touch my stuff!” He matches her anger.

They glare at each other for a beat before a squeaky door opens.

“Everything alright?”

Neither looks away from the other at first, then Ruby breathes out through her nose, and blinks her eyes away from Eddie to look at Wayne.

“Everything’s fine, sorry did we wake you?”

The switch up in her voice is almost jarring. Going from aggressive to gentle in a matter of seconds.

“I was already up, come on, I’ll cook you up some breakfast.”

Ruby nods and moves past Eddie without looking at him, making her way to the kitchen.

Eddie lets out a sigh and sits back on his bed.

“What the hell Eds?” Wayne asks questioningly. But Eddie just shakes his head and goes back to cleaning his rings.

10:45 AM

Eddie’s finished cleaning his rings and adding a new patch to his jeans when he gets a call from Dustin.

“Hey Eddie! How’s it going?”

“Uh it’s going I guess.” Ruby’s been in the kitchen talking with Wayne since their little tiff in his room. “Did you guys find something out?”

“Not really, but Joyce called Hopper and El so they're heading back to Indiana as we speak.”

“Cool, wait, Joyce? As in Byers mom?”

“Yup, her and Hopper are dating.”

Well, that’s a piece of information no one decided to tell Eddie. He shakes his head.

“Ok, so why are you calling me?”

“We need you and Ruby to come to the Byers house in 5. We’re all meeting up there.”

Eddie sighs. “Alright, we’ll be right there.”

“Awesome. See ya.”

Eddie sets the phone down and prepares himself mentally.

Once he’s dressed he makes his way into the kitchen. He hears the tail end of a laugh from Ruby before she spots him.

“Hey kid, we gotta go meet up with the others.”

Ruby looks disappointed but gives a stilled nod. She turns back to Wayne and gives a small smile. “Thanks for the breakfast Wayne.”

“Of course, you two heading off?”

“Yeah, meeting with Dustin and the guys.” Eddie answers as he makes his way to the door.

“Alright, you two look out for each other.” With that Wayne heads back to his room. 

Like yesterday Ruby continues to stare even after he left.

“Hey, we gotta go.” Eddie watches as she snaps herself out of it.

“Right.”

-

The van is once again ominously silent. 

Ruby’s staring out the window and Eddie’s switching between clenching the wheel and tapping his fingers to an invisible guitar riff. 

He tosses his head side to side, working himself up before speaking.

“Hey.” He takes a breath. “Look, I’m sorry about earlier ok? I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that. I just…I’m not used to people walking in my room like that.”

He glances over at Ruby, her head still parched on her hand and eyes looking out the window. But he sees the reflection of her eyes as she looks at him.

Eddie’s not sure he’ll get an actual response but then through a muffled tone through her hand he hears her. “It’s fine. I should have asked before walking in.”

Wow, an actual non-combative conversation between them. How bout that?

Feeling a little looser now, Eddie turns on some music. Iron Man begins playing and Eddie gets back in his natural element. Bobbing his head and dumming with his fingers.

In the middle of the song he sees movement from the corner of his eye and glances over at Ruby who’s bobbing her head slightly and shaking her leg.

Eddie also notices something he didn’t before.

On her inner right arm is a spider tattoo. Its spindly legs stretched out and a red hourglass like marking on its thorax. 

“Nice tat.”

Ruby looks at him then her forearm. “Oh, thanks.”

“You like spiders?”

“Yeah, they're cool, but I'm more into snakes.” 

Eddie nods. “I love spiders.”

“I know.” Ruby says passively.

And there’s the awkward factor again. This girl knows things about him already and that freaks him out.

“You know my dad actually has-”

“Could you not do that?”

Ruby looks at him confused. “What? I didn’t even call you dad, I said my dad-”

“All of it. Could just- could you not mention things about your dad or my future or whatever?”

Ruby’s back to glaring at him. She turns away in her seat and goes back to staring at the window.

“Man, it’s not- I didn’t mean-”

“If you hate me so much you could just say it.”

Eddie glances at her again. “What? I don’t hate you, I don’t even know you.” 

“But you hate that I exist. Right?” 

The van goes silent except for the music playing in the background.

Eddie wants to rush to say no, but he can’t. Because she’s not completely wrong.

After the shit with his dad that finally got him locked up for good, Eddie promised himself he would be the last of the Munson family line. No more fuck ups or infamous losers of Hawkins. Plus it wasn’t as if Eddie ever wanted a wife and kids. His passion was his music and his dream was of getting the hell out of this dogshit town and making it big. Living the life of a nomad and traveling the world playing good music with a band and fans, exploring the world and all it had to offer. The rhythm of the stage and the world at his fingertips.

But the girl next to him was proof that wouldn’t happen.

In the matter of a day, Eddie’s dreams were crushed before he even got to start.

Because apparently in just 4 fucking years from now he was going to marry some chick, have a kid and live behind a white picket fence in fucking Westfield.

He was going to settle. Just like everyone else unable to do what they really wanted in life. 

He doesn’t hate Ruby, but he hates what she represents. 

Another Munson destined to fail.

He grips the steering wheel tighter. Setting his foot a little heavier on the gas. He keeps his eyes on the road and doesn’t look at Ruby.

11:15AM

When they arrive the Byers garage door is open and Eddie can see some of the others inside.

He parks and hops out, Ruby does the same. Neither look at each other as they approach the group.

Dustin is the first to spot them.

“Hey Eddie! Hey Ruby!” He greets with a wave.

Ruby’s face goes from neutral to an actual smile and gives her own little wave. “Hi uncle Dustin.”

Dustin’s face lights up like Christmas and Eddie wants to roll his eyes into his skull. The freshmen’s gonna be even more smug with that under his belt.

Everyone turns to look at the once there in front of the garage.

“That’s her? The girl from the future?” Buckley asks Harrington and he nods his head.

Joyce Byers approaches them with a warm smile. “Eddie, nice to see you again.”

Eddie lifts a polite hand up. “Hey Mrs. Byers.” 

Next she looks at the girl beside him. “And you must be Ruby?”

Ruby nods, Eddie notices her smile is on the shy side, probably from everyone staring at her.

Joyce approaches her and puts her hands on her hips.

“Well then, you definitely look like Eddie.”

“No, she doesn’t.” Eddie cuts in. Realizing his tone is a touch on the whiney side. 

Joyce’s eyes look at him like she’s analyzing his features, then back to Ruby. “Hm, the hair and cheek bones are there. But those eyes are your mom’s aren’t they?”

“Um, yeah.” Ruby looks away shyly. Her hand rubbed at her arm.

“Well, aren't you lucky Eddie? Getting set up with a girl with as pretty eyes as those.”

Eddie doesn’t respond. He doesn’t know how to react to a compliment about a woman he hasn’t even met yet.

Joyce brings a gentle hand to Ruby’s shoulder. “Alright Ruby, let’s figure out what we can do to help.”

Chapter Text

Saturday, March 15, 1986 11:20AM

Ruby’s sitting in a lawn chair in the Byers garage. Aunt Nancy’s also sitting in one, along with a woman she realized was Uncle Steve’s friend Robin. Ruby’s met her before at family gatherings.

Everyone else is standing and talking amongst themselves.

Joyce Byers went into the house to grab lemonade for everyone.

Ruby knows Joyce but doesn’t see her often. She had been there with Uncle Jonathan, Aunt Nancy, and their son Nathan during the winter trip when Ruby was 9, and on occasion she’s been at their home visiting her son and daughter in-law when Ruby and her family were there. Ruby for the most part just knows her as Jonathan and Will’s nice mom.

Speaking of the latter, her eyes look to Will who’s talking to Uncle Dustin.

She’s never seen much of Will and only has a vague memory of him at the winter trip. 

One time she even asked dad what ever happened to him. Dad told her Will got accepted into the University of Florida shortly after his high school graduation and stayed out there after receiving his Bachelors in art. He got hired as an illustrator for a comic book company and hasn’t set foot in Hawkins since. His family flies out to visit him on holidays.

Ruby got the feeling he didn’t like Hawkins and was trying to get as far away as possible.

Now she understands why.

Still, one year when she was 13, he shipped out 3 limited edition comics for her and her siblings on Christmas. Hers is still on her bookshelf to this day.

Her train of thought is broken when Joyce comes back with a tray of lemonade and a wide smile.

“Alright, drinks for everyone.” Joyce sits the big tray down and people begin grabbing for one. She hands one to Ruby. 

Joyce Byers smells of cigarettes and something sweet, a scent that doesn’t change in the future.

“Thank you.” Ruby smiles and Joyce does the same back to her before turning to Uncle Dustin.

“Dustin sweetie, are you ready to start?”

Uncle Dustin jolts from his sip of lemonade, a little getting on his shirt. “Oh yeah!” He sits his cup down and makes his way to the center of the room.

He clears his throat and claps his hands together. “Ok everyone, as we all know we’re here to discuss the situation of Ruby, Eddie’s daughter from the future.”

Uncle Dustin gestures to her and Ruby really wishes she’d stop being the center of everyone’s attention lately.

“Now, last night I made a timetable of facts we know so far, but we still need additional details that might help us with questions such as how? when? and why? and of course, what we can do going forward.” Uncle Dustin sets a clipboard down on the table in front of them. On said clipboard are dates and times, including when they found Ruby in the shack and when Ruby will be born.

It’s now that Ruby realizes what’s going on. She’s about to be interrogated.

Uncle Dustin pulls out one of the lawn chairs so he’s sitting right in front of her, the small wooden table being the only thing between them.

“Alright Ruby, I need to ask you some questions, and you can totally let me know if you don’t wanna answer something or don’t know.”

Ruby takes a breath before nodding. Whatever helps get her home.

Uncle Dustin nods and looks back to his clipboard, pulling out a pencil she didn’t even notice was behind his ear.

“Ok, you said you snuck out of your house in Westfield in the middle of the night before you time traveled, do you remember the date?”

“Yeah, it was December 21st at like 1:30am.”

Uncle Dustin begins writing. “And yet you woke up in Reefer Rick’s shack in Hawkins, in March, in the afternoon.”

“Yeah.” She feels a need to ask who the hell is “Reefer Rick?” but decides against it.

“Hmm, so the month and time don’t seem to be a factor. Do you remember what happened right before you time traveled? Did you see or hear anything?”

“Yeah, I heard leaves crunching behind me, but when I turned around nothing was there, so I thought it was a squirrel or something. Then I tripped over a branch and as I was falling, I saw a flash of red light, then a whooshing sound, like the air when you're on a rollercoaster. After that I must have blacked out cause the next thing I know I woke up here.”

Uncle Dustin’s eyebrows furrow as he thinks over her words.

“The flash of red light sounds like the Upside Down, the whole sky is black and red there.” Will adds. And maybe if his words didn’t bring a chill up her spine, she’d find the visual pretty metal.

“It does, but that still leaves us with the question of how and why. How would it be able to send her back in time in the first place and why Ruby? This all feels too convenient. It feels like something, or someone did this on purpose. But then why?”

The weight of all those questions hits everyone in the room but no one harder than Ruby herself. 

She can’t fathom that something or someone would do this to her. 

“Going out in the forest that late is pretty dangerous. You said you were visiting a friend?” Uncle Jonathan asks.

“Er…not really visiting exactly. It sounds ridiculous now but he uh…” She clears her throat. “He needed me to hide his stash at my house. His grandma has a sensitive nose.” She knows her face is turning red and she doesn’t have the nerve to look around the room.

“Well, like father, like daughter I guess…” 

“Steve!”

Ruby looks up through her bangs and sees Aunt Nancy elbow Uncle Steve hard in the ribs.

“Ow what? It’s true!”

Ruby looks down and blushes even harder. 

“Shut the fuck up Harrington.” The tone isn’t loud, but Eddie’s been so quiet in the dark corner of the garage it causes everyone to look at him including Ruby. 

He’s leaning against the wall in the dark corner of the garage. Arms crossed as he leans over to glare at Steve, the latter throws his hand out in surrender. “Ok geez, sorry.”

“Great going dingus.”

“If we could get back to the subject at hand…” Uncle Dustin turns the clipboard for Ruby to see. “We have a timeline but no reason or cause. Even if it was the Upside Down it doesn’t make sense, because El closed the last gate the Soviets opened. Unless the cause wasn’t from the past…but the future.”

“You’re saying there may be another gate in the future?” Robin asks, sitting up in her seat.

“It’s the only thing that makes sense so far. Think about it, even if there were an open gate here, how would it pull Ruby, who doesn’t even exist yet, into the past? What’s more likely, if this is the Upside Down, is that there is an open gate in the future that sent her here.”

Uncle Dustin draws a stick figure on the paper along with a line under it, on each side of the line he draws an arrow going in the opposite direction. Under the arrows he labels one ‘PAST’ and the other ‘FUTURE.’ 

Everyone gets a little closer to look.

He points to the stick figure. “Let’s say this is Ruby, and this line represents time. Time goes either backwards or forwards. In order for the “past version”of the Upside Down to pull Ruby here, her existence would have to be known, additionally you’d basically be pulling something from a space and time that hasn’t happened yet in our own time now, and in the Upside Down which is frozen in 1983. It would be much easier, and with less prior knowledge to pull her back from a space where she already exists, to a past that has already happened in her time, and toss her backwards. Which leads me to my theory.”

He flips the page and draws a line across the middle. “This is time, and this-” He points to the bottom of the page. “-is the Upside Down. Now my working theory on what might have happened is that Ruby-” He draws the stick figure, then a line going down. “-was pulled down into the Upside Down from 2005 very briefly, we’re talking milliseconds, which would explain the flash of red, and then-” He draws a connecting line going up. “Shot back up in 1986. Now why and how is still unknown, but it does give us a possible point of travel.”

Ruby is kind of in awe. This version of Uncle Dustin looks to be even younger than her but he’s still able to make these types of incredibly thought out conclusions. 

No wonder he became a physicist.

“But wouldn’t that mean a gate would have to be open here, in order to send Ruby to 1986?” Robin asks. 

“Not necessarily, otherwise it could have just set her to 1983 when the gate was first opened or last year. We still don’t know the math to it so again, this is just a theory, but technically the same gate that sent her in could be the same that spit her back out.”

“So, how are we supposed to access a gate that’s in the future?” Uncle Steve asks.

“That’s the great problem here. Even if this wasn’t the case, we have no access to the Upside Down in our time. And with El’s powers being nuked, no one could even open a gate even if we wanted to.”

Everyone takes time to mull that over. 

A thought comes to Ruby. 

“So, with this psychic girl El, if her powers are gone, how does her coming here help?”

“Well, out of all of us El has the most experience with the Upside Down, outside of the two gates she’s been our only direct connection to the Upside Down so even without her powers there's a chance she might-” Uncle Dustin suddenly stops talking and he looks at her confused. “-wait, do you not know El?”

All of a sudden all attention is back on her.

Ruby shakes her head. “No, I don’t know anyone named El.”

“What about the name Jane? Does that sound familiar?” Joyce asks with a look of concern. 

Ruby thinks carefully if she remembers hearing either name before, but finds nothing. “No sorry.”

“But you know everyone else?” Uncle Mike asks.

“Yeah.”

The air in the garage changes despite the door being open and a steady breeze coming in.

Robin is the first to speak amongst the silence. “That’s uh…that’s kind of concerning.”

“Kind of concerning? That’s extremely concerning!” Uncle Mike shouts.

“Do you know who Hopper is?” Uncle Dustin asks, leaning forward.

Ruby thinks she’s heard the name Hopper from somewhere but can’t remember when and where.

“I don’t think so.”

She feels awful about this. It feels like she’s delivering horrible news. She especially notices the look of distress that falls over Joyce’s face.

“Ok, let’s all calm down.” Aunt Nancy raises her hands. “This doesn’t have to necessarily mean anything.”

“Yes, it does Nancy! It means something’s gonna happen to El and Hopper!”

“No it doesn’t, Mike. All this means is that Ruby doesn’t know them. There could be many reasons for that. It doesn’t mean something bad will happen.”

“Yeah, plus doesn’t Ruby being here change the future already? In the movies if you change stuff in the past it also changes stuff in the future.” Aunt Max offers.

“Well, that depends on how time travel actually works in this case. All theories on time travel are just theoretical. Time travel has been thought, until now of course, to be pseudo science, so there are theories where Ruby being here would alter the future and others where it wouldn’t, because the future is already in a fixed state.” Uncle Dustin gestures to Eddie. “For example, this Eddie meeting his future daughter now, doesn’t necessarily mean that the future Eddie has a memory of meeting her.”

“What? How does that work?” Uncle Steve asks.

Uncle Dustin goes back to his paper and draws two circles. “There’s a theory on time travel called ‘The Grandfather Paradox.’ According to it, if you were to time travel to the past and kill your own grandfather, then try to go back to your time you couldn’t because now, you no longer exist in that world.” He draws a line between the two circles. “Which leads to the ‘The Novikov Principle of time travel’ which states, that no matter what, you can’t change future events by going back to the past because they’re already fixed events. So even if you tried to kill your grandfather, something would always prevent him from dying, because you already exist. It would be a logical fallacy.”

He draws another stick figure in the middle between the two circles. “So, Ruby being here could mean that she’s changing the future, or it could mean her time is fixed, it all depends.”

“So like, no matter what, my parents would have to meet and have me and my siblings in order for me to be here in the first place, right?”

“There’s more of you?” Eddie says in disbelief, and Ruby fights the anger that rises in her chest. It’s hard to believe this version of her dad is really HER dad. Her dad isn’t an asshole like this one is. Well, not to her at least. Her dad wants her around. Her mom and dad wanted to have her, wanted her little sister and brother too. 

Her dad doesn’t regret having her. She knows he doesn’t.

“Wow, a whole clan of Munson’s to terrorize the town.” Uncle Steve’s voice interrupts her thoughts and she’s grateful for it because the comment actually brings a smile to her face.

“You know it.” She retorts.

“Ok everyone, how bout we take a break for today?  It’s getting a bit stuffy in here.” Joyce announces. Ruby notices a slight tremble in her voice, most likely still shaken from Ruby not knowing who Hopper and El are. She feels like she should apologize or something, but how do you apologize for not knowing someone?

“Sounds good, all this science talk is making me feel like I'm back in class.” Robin says absently as she stands and walks outside.

“Yeah, I need to make a call.” Aunt Max follows after Joyce, and so does Will, most likely to check on his mom.

Ruby stands and stretches her back, lifting her arms above her head. Uncle Dustin looks like he’s about to head inside as well but Ruby stops him.

“Hey, Uncle Dustin, with everything you said. Do you…you still think there’s a way to send me back?”

Uncle Dustin gives her a half smile. “Well, we don’t know anything for sure yet, but I think once we find out what did this we can make a plan. Even without her powers, I think El and Hopper will be a big help with that.”

Ruby smiles warily but nods in agreement all the same. “Thanks, for all the hard work and, you know, research you’ve been doing. It’s really cool you know. All the science stuff I mean. Your really smart.”

Uncle Dustin’s face bursts into a smile. “Thanks Ruby! That means a lot. Coming from Eddie’s daughter and all.” He chances a glance at said person of interest. “Is uh…is Eddie, ok by the way? He seems angry about something.”

Ruby looks over at him and yeah, Eddie’s still pouting in the corner like he’s in timeout. Ruby rolls her eyes. “Yeah, he’s fine. Just woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning.”

Uncle Dustin nods. “Oh ok, well I’m gonna see if Mrs. Byers made any cookies. You want one?” She shakes her head but thanks him for the offer.

She watches as he makes his way into the house and Ruby turns to walk outside. It’s a really nice day.

Aunt Max exits the house a couple minutes later. “Hey guys, sorry I have to head home. Family emergency.”

Uncle Steve jumps up from his position in one of the lawn chairs. “Is everything ok?”

Aunt Max looks at him a bit surprised, but her face quickly switches to a frown. “Yeah, just gotta head home.” She puts down her skateboard and hops on it, rolling out of the garage.

“Are you sure? I could give you a ride!”

“No, Steve.”

“Bye Max!” Uncle Lucas shouts, waving at her as she takes off, Max says nothing back.

The only one looking more miserable than Lucas after she leaves is Steve and Ruby has a feeling she knows why.

It really is a weird feeling being the only person in the room who knows everyone’s futures.

She looks to Uncle Jonathan and Aunt Nancy who look to be in the middle of an argument.

That doesn’t change much in the future. Mom says they’ve had their ups and downs through the years. Having different views on certain subjects, but they’ve made it work and love each other to death. Enough to have Nathan and later, little Hannah Byers. They all still live in Hawkins.

Uncle Lucas is still looking pretty put out in the chair he’s sitting in.

Him and Aunt Max divorce in the summer of ’02. It was on friendly terms and apparently, they’ve been off and on for years. Uncle Lucas’s job in sales requires him to travel all over the country so she can assume that was one of the things that broke the camel’s back. Aunt Max moved back to California with her mom. They have shared custody of their daughter Nicole.

Uncle Mike is a freelance editor and besides Will, is the only other among the younger teens she sees the least. He moved to Chicago after graduating college.

She sees Uncle Dustin the most. He still lives in Hawkins with his wife Suzie and their kids. When ever he visits he always comes over with the best stories. Ones that make Ruby and her siblings have stomach cramping laughing fits and dad will smack him on the back of the head for.

Ruby hears and door open and sees Joyce enter the garage.

“Well, good news. Hopper and El will be her tomorrow morning.” There’s a new spring to her step and Ruby’s happy to see her smiling again.

“Awesome. For now, I guess we can call it.” Uncle Dustin states and everyone nods in agreement.

“Ruby honey, are you alright with that?” Joyce asks her and Ruby nods.

“Yeah, it’s fine. It’ll be cool meeting this El girl, I’ve always wanted superpowers.” Which is true but she hasn’t thought of that since she was little.

Joyce gives her another warm smile then starts picking up the cups and clearing the small coffee table. Ruby helps her pick up the rest of the glasses. Once there finished Ruby’s about to ask if there’s anything else she can help with-

“Hey.” It’s Eddie.

He tilts his head towards the van.

Right. She has to go back “home” with him.

Eddie starts walking away without her, clearly still in a bad mood.

Not even being polite enough to say bye to everyone apparently.

“Bye guys. Thanks for everything today!” She waves goodbye as she jogs over to Eddie.

Uncle Dustin waves back, cookie in hand. “Bye! See you guys tomorrow!”

As soon as Ruby shuts the door Eddie starts blasting music and spins out of the Byers yard.

12:25 PM

Eddie yawns for the third time today.

Shit.

He really isn’t used to being up this early.

But he supposes the little meeting they had was worth it. From what he could understand Hopper and El may play a significant role in figuring this whole thing out. Which is good because the quicker this whole thing is over the better.

Because It’s not just Ruby’s existence that has him freaking out, but also what her being here could bring his way.

From what Dustin was saying, Ruby may have been purposefully pulled here for a reason, and Eddie could see the fear on her face as the words set in. Which didn’t sit well with Eddie either because the only reason he’s now involved in all this horror movie alternate dimension shit is because of her.

What if the evil lab guys come back, what if the Russian spies find out about her? Will they come knocking on Eddie’s door? Hell, what if an interdimensional hell beast conjures up in his living room?

“Helllooo.”

Eddie’s head jerks at the closeness of her voice. “Gah, jeez what the fuck? What?”

Ruby gives an unimpressed look. “I asked if you have a preroll on you.”

Eddie blinks. “A preroll?”

“Yes. As in weed. You do call it weed in this time period don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Ok, so do you have a roll on you or not?”

“What makes you think I have weed on me?”

Ruby leans back in her seat sideways, crossing her arms with the same impassive expression. “You mean besides the fact that your room smells like weed?”

“Ok, but that doesn’t mean I have it on me.”

Ruby lifts an eyebrow. “You’re a drug dealer, aren’t you? You mean to tell me you don’t keep at least some on you, or stashed in your car?” She looks around, feeling under the seat.

“No that- wait- you know I’m a drug dealer!? Future me told you that?”

Ruby looks back to him and smirks. “No, mom did.” She says it like it’s an inside secret.

There’s too much swirling in Eddie’s head to focus. He honestly has no idea why he’s hesitating. He sells drugs to people Ruby’s age all the time. But for some reason it just…feels weird. He looks at her and all of a sudden, she looks younger than she actually is.

He exhales through his nose. “You ever smoke it before?”

“Obviously.”

He pulls the preroll he was saving for later out of his pocket with the hand that’s not steering and tosses it to Ruby.

She claps her hands together to catch it. “Got a light?”

“In the glove box.”

She rolls down the window and Eddie’s about to tell her she doesn’t have to, he hotboxes in his van all the time. But he’s realized Ruby has a strange politeness about her she can’t seem to help.

He wonders if that’s parenting from him or his future wife. He can’t imagine himself being a strict mild mannered parent. White picket fence be damned.

Ruby blows a pretty impressive cloud out the window.

If Eddie were being honest, this is probably their most peaceful drive yet. “The Four Horsemen” is blasting from the radio and Ruby is gently head banging as she smokes.

Most people cringe at the loudness Eddie sets his radio too, but he guesses Ruby is use to it.

Eddie leans his head back in his seat. He knows he’s being an asshole to her, that she doesn’t deserve it. He's also still reeling from her admission that she's not his only kid, which he's choosing not to think about for the sake of his own sanity

But in the end she didn’t ask to show up here and ruin his future plans. Truthfully, if she just didn’t have the label of “future daughter” she’d probably be someone Eddie would hang with.

From her adverse reaction to him and implication of what her future dad is like, they’re pretty close.

And if Eddie were to ever dream of having a kid…Ruby isn’t a half bad example of what’d he’d hope for.

He glances at her and she’s still doing her little head bang. Her head is slightly out the window which causes the wind to push back her bangs and her blue eyes gleam in the sunlight. Her arm’s resting on the van door, blunt in hand and smoke coming out as she quietly sings along to the lyrics.

As Eddie turns back to look at the road, he finds himself fighting a smile.

-

Ruby hops out the van feeling a little lighter and almost tripping over her feet. She needed that. It’s been one hell of a morning.

“You gonna hangout on the couch today?” Eddie asks as they walk to the door. Ruby’s a bit surprised he’s even offering up a conversation with her.

“I’m going to help clean up around the trailer. I said I’d pull my own weight didn’t I?”

She expects Eddie to turn and glare at her, but he doesn’t. Instead he just pulls out his keys.

“You gonna clean up my room?”

“Hell no, you have two functioning hands, don’t you? You get to clean up that toxic waste dump on your own.”

She again expects aggressiveness but instead Eddie lets out what she thinks is a chuckle under his breath and shakes his head.

Ooook…

Right as Eddie fits the key in a loud noise shoots through the air causing a dog to bark and Ruby to jump.

“What the hell was that?”

Eddie looks over to the trailer next door. “Sounded like a plate being smashed. Not unusual from the Mayfield residence trust me.”

“Mayfield? As in Aunt Max?”

“Yup.”

Ruby looks over at the trailer again. It’s gone silent except for the dog barking. She walks away from Eddie to see if she can hear anything. “Do you think she’s ok?”

Eddie shrugs. Still struggling with the door.

Ruby looks over again and begins walking towards the Mayfield’s trailer.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

She turns her head. “Why?”

Eddie shakes the doorknob. “Damn this old fucking door. You’re not gonna exactly get a warm welcome if you do. Ah ha!” Eddie cheers after successfully getting the door open.

Ruby frowns. “Well, aren’t you coming? She’s your friend, isn’t she?”

Eddie snorts and grins. “Nope, not my circus, not my monkeys.”

Ruby glares at him. Still an asshole then.

“Fine. I’ll go check on her by myself.”

“Have fun. Don’t say I didn’t warn ya!” 

Chapter Text

Saturday, March 15, 1986 12:35 AM

The dry grass of the Mayfield’s lawn crunches under Ruby’s feet.

Though she can’t hear anything she still steels herself as she knocks on the thin door.

For a couple seconds no one answers. She raises her hand to knock again but as she does the door flies open.

Aunt Max looks back at her, brows scrunched. “What are- why are you here?”

Ruby gives her best attempt at a polite smile. “Uh, I just got back with Eddie and heard a loud crashing noise. So, I just wanted to stop by and see if you were okay.”

Aunt Max’s face changes from placet to guarded in a matter of seconds. “I’m fine, I just dropped a plate by accident.”

Ruby knows she’s lying which makes her even more concerned.

“Do you need help cleaning up?”

“No.”

 “You sure? I mean, I got time to kill. I was just going to help Eddie and Wayne with the trailer.”

“I’m sure.”

A loud thumping noise comes from inside the trailer, like something heavy hitting the floor. Aunt Max turns to look behind her. 

“Shit.”

Ruby tries to peep her head in while Aunt Max lets go of the doorknob and rushes into a room down the hallway. 

Ruby stands and waits, trying not to be nosey. She can hear voices coming from the other side of the door but can’t hear what they’re saying.

After a couple minutes Aunt Max returns with a frown.

Ruby weighs her options and comes to a conclusion that might work.

“Yah know, I could help you with cleaning up and make something to eat, your mom works late right? If I cook something early, she won’t have to worry about making anything when she gets back. Maybe take the load off.”

As usual Aunt Max frowns in silence but after a beat she sighs and turns her head to look over at the door behind her before looking back at Ruby.

“Fine. Just keep your voice down.”

Sounds good enough. 

Ruby nods and walks in. Aunt Max closes and locks the door behind her. 

The trailer is very reminiscent of Uncle Wayne’s with a few minor differences. 

There’s a coffee table facing a TV and on top of it is an assortment of magazines along with a few newspapers and an overflowing ashtray of cigarette buds.

Aunt Max picks it up and tosses it in the trashcan in the kitchen. 

“We don’t have much to cook with.” She mutters under her breath.

Ruby enters the small kitchen and looks along the tile for any sign of broken glass. Max must have cleaned it already.

“That’s ok, I’m sure I can find something.” Ruby makes her way to the fridge and opens it. 

There’s a lot of beer, both canned and glass. She has to push past it to actually find the food. There’s a box of leftover KFC, a jug of orange juice, mayo, ketchup, and some eggs. She doesn’t see anything she can cook with until she spots an unopened jar of marinara and ground beef. She looks at the door of the fridge and notices some leftover cheese that still looks good.

“Do you have any lasagna noodles?” Ruby asks as she opens the egg carton.

“Uh…let me check.” She hears Aunt Max open a cabinet. “No, all we have is kraft macaroni noodles.”

“That works.” Ruby closes the fridge and sets her supplies on the counter. “Where do you keep your spices and seasonings?”

 Aunt Max points to the side cabinet near the oven. Ruby opens it and shuffles through it, grabbing the salt, pepper, parmesan, and parsley.

“What are you doing?”

“Gonna make some lasagna. Well, macaroni lasagna I guess.” She sets all the items on the counter and begins looking for a skillet and cooking tray.

“You know how?”

“Yup. Don’t worry, it’ll be good I promise. I make a mean lasagna.” Well, technically it’s her mom’s recipe but the same applies.

Once she has all her cooking supplies, she pre-heats the oven and sets the skillet on the stove. She pours a healthy amount of olive oil before opening the ground beef.

“Do you cook?” She asks Aunt Max over her shoulder.

“If you count microwave meals as cooking.”

Ruby chuckles. “Yeah, I’m the same way. I can pretty much only make lasagna and stir fry. I’m really good at baking though. Cookies, cakes you name it.”

She hears Aunt Max move from the kitchen to the living room. Ruby looks over and sees her picking up discarded beer cans on the carpet.

She doesn’t want to pry but she has to ask. “Does your mom cook?” 

“She used to.”

Ruby understands. Max’s mom reminds her of Chase’s dad before he left Chase with his grandma. Chase would stay over at her house pretty often back then just so he could eat a hot meal and get a good night’s sleep.

Though she feels this is different than that. 

“Once I put everything in the oven, I’ll help you clean up.”

“No need to rush. It’s not that bad.”

After a while Ruby puts everything in the cooking tray and sets it in the oven. She washes her hands and makes her way to the living room. Max has done a good job of cleaning the majority of the clutter, stuffing it all in a black trash bag.

Ruby looks to the coffee table and moves the magazines and papers into a neat pile. Something catches her eye, and she picks up a newspaper titled “SHUTTLE EXPLODES” with a picture of several astronauts.

“Jesus.” She says aloud as she reads through it.

Max must have looked over at what she was reading because she says, “Yeah, mom and I watched it live on TV. It was pretty crazy, one minute the ship was going up and then it just exploded midair. Dustin called freaking out about it.” 

Ruby thinks she learned about The Challenger spaceship explosion in elementary school but never this detailed.

“Wait, it aired live?”

“Yup.”

“Jesus.”

“Yup.”

Ruby sets the newspaper down and picks up a magazine titled “THE DEVIL’S GAME.”

“Wait, is this about Dungeons and Dragons?” she asks as she flips through the pages.

“Yeah, I don’t think mom buys into it, but a lot of parents around here think it’s evil cult shit or whatever.”

“Are you serious?” Ruby lets out an amused chuckle. Her dad still plays DnD with his friends when they visit. Ruby stopped playing a couple years back, but it’s been the main staple of family game night since she could remember. 

“It’s just a fantasy roleplaying game. How do they think it’s satanic?”

Aunt Max picks up the last stray paper from the floor and tosses it in the bag. “I don’t know. I used to play it with the others, and it was pretty lame.”

“Heh, I was basically raised on it. My dad still plays it.” Ruby finishes and sets the magazine back. 

“That doesn’t surprise me. Dustin still tries to talk me into joining his club.”

Ruby looks over smiling. “The Hellfire Club? Yeah, dad still has his old t-shirt from back then. Can’t fit it now though.”

Aunt Max snickers. “Eddie gets fat?”

Ruby laughs a little. “Nah, not fat, but I guess bigger? Like he grows into himself, definitely not as scrawny as that guy in the trailer next door.”

Aunt Max gives a half interested nod and makes her way to the trashcan in the kitchen to dispose of the black bag. Ruby looks around the room which is much cleaner than it was when she walked in.

“Hey Aunt Max, where do you guys keep your vacuum?”

Aunt Max walks back into the living room stuffing her hands in the pockets of her jacket. 

“You know how weird that is right?”

“How weird what is?”

“You calling me ‘Aunt’ it’s weird. You're older than me. Quit it.”

Ruby raises her hands in surrender. “Gotcha, sorry, I guess I didn't think of it honestly.” And she really didn’t. Now thinking about it being called ‘Aunt’ by someone older than you is pretty weird. But really the whole situation is weird.

Ruby hears a door open and looks over to see a blonde guy come out of the room Max was in earlier. And he doesn’t look too hot.

The gray hoodie he’s wearing is covered in sweat stains. His hair is a little longer than her own and his bangs fall into his eyes. As he spots Ruby he stops and glares at her.

“Billy you shouldn’t be up.” Max exclaims. 

Oh shit, Billy? 

Billy doesn’t answer her, his eyes are still locked on Ruby. Max turns her head to glance back at her.

“Oh, this is Ruby. Eddie’s future daughter I told you about yesterday.”

Ruby gives a cautious wave.

Billy looks at her over head to toe, brows still furrowed. His eyes have a fogginess too them that makes it look like he’s only half awake. Seeming to be cordial with the answer he finally speaks. “Had to piss.” With that he opens the other door and closes it behind him.

It was brief but the tension left by the small interaction is still felt.

Max looks down and sighs. Ruby kind of just stands there.

Out of all of her mom and dad’s friends, Billy had always been the most mysterious. Ruby’s only seen Billy a handful of times when she was younger, always accompanied by either Uncle Steve or his sister. He lives all the way out in California so she hasn’t seen him in years.

Despite that, Ruby remembers walking up to him when she was a kid and finding him the most interesting person at in the room. One time, he pulled a then 5 year old Ruby into his lap and pulled out a knife from his boot and spun it around in his hand much to Ruby’s excitement and her mom’s distress. 

He always seemed so cool. She remembers watching him smoke along with dad, Uncle Steve and Aunt Max in the backyard late at night. She remembers hoping when she was old enough, she could join them.

She’d always wondered how he got the scars on his hands.

She guesses she knows now.

“He’s still healing. From the Mind Flayer.” Ruby jumps a little as her thoughts are interrupted by Max’s admission. But Max isn’t facing her as she speaks, voice low so Billy doesn’t hear.

“Oh…uh..oh.” Ruby response rather lamely.

“It really messed him up. He has to take a shit ton of pills and go to the doctor twice a week. Some days are good, others are bad. Today is a bad day.”

Ruby looks at the carpet as she takes in that information. She’s not sure what to say so she says nothing and rubs her arm. She feels kinda guilty now for insisting she come in.

Max turns to look at her. “He wasn’t in control, when he was possessed. He saved us all in the end. Saved me. Saved El. He’s an asshole but, he didn’t do all those horrible things. It wasn’t him. It wasn’t his fault.” Max is frowning and Ruby once again raises her hands and keeps her voice low and as gentle as possible.

“You don’t need to justify him to me Max. I understand. From what I’ve heard what Billy did was insanely brave.” With the cadence Max spoke with, Ruby wonders how often she has to respond that way to others.

Max looks away and gives a stern nod. Her eyes look far away as she glares at the couch.

“He asked me to help him once. He was scared. Really scared. And all I could do was just stand there.”

Ruby tries to catch her gaze. “That’s not your fault Max. You were just a kid. You're still a kid. Hell, you're all still kids. You shouldn't blame yourself for that.”

Max looks away from her and shakes her head. Ruby hears a toilet flush and soon sees Billy exit the bathroom. He makes a beeline for what Ruby assumes is his room, but Ruby speaks.

“Um..hey Billy, I’m making lasagna for you guys if you want some later.” Billy pauses but after a few seconds opens his door and closes it behind him.

Max seems to not be surprised as she walks over to pick up the TV remote. She starts flicking through channels as she speaks.

“Those pills are supposed to help him not be depressed but it’s like he’s getting worse. Sometimes he’s good and other times he barely leaves his room.”

Ruby nods in understanding. 

“Maybe he needs to change his medication. It sucks but not every antidepressant fits.”

Max glances at her. “How do you know?”

“I just do.”

“Speaking from experience?”

“I…uh yeah…not, I mean…yeah.” She doesn’t want to get into it.

Thankfully Max seems to get the hint.

“The one’s he’s taking make him miserable, I mean, most of the time it’s like he’s a different person.” Max huffs as she drops herself on the couch, still flicking through channels. “I’d never ask for the old Billy back, never, but this one…it’s like he’s a walking zombie. Sometimes I see glimpses of the real Billy under it all but it’s only temporary.”

Ruby knows exactly what she means. Max’s admission sounds very familiar.  

“Is he talking to anyone?”

“What?”

“Like a therapist?”

Max gives a humorless click of her tongue. “A shrink? No. I mean who could he talk to? It’s not like he could just tell them he was possessed by an alien monster for weeks that made him murder people and got impaled trying to fight it off.”

Shit yeah, that makes sense.

“Our school guidance counselor has been trying to get him in her office ever since he came back to school but he doesn’t go.”

Ruby leans over trying to catch Max’s eyes. “Do you go?”

Max’s thumb stops from what Ruby thinks is the fifth time she’s fully cycled through the channels. But Max keeps her gaze on the static of the TV.

“Sometimes. But there’s not much I can say.”

Ruby slowly makes her way to the couch and sits down, giving Max a good distance.

Max swallows before she continues.

“It’s just…I can’t say anything. Billy can’t say anything. About what really happened at Starcourt. Why all those people died. And everyone acts like everything’s normal when it isn’t.”

Ruby looks around the room. “Yeah, I don’t know if anything that’s happened in this town counts as normal. I’m surprised so few people have caught on actually.”

“That’s not what I mean.” Max starts clicking the remote again.

“What do you mean?”

Max takes a breath. “It…The others, they all seem fine now. I mean I know they’re not. Especially Will, but everyone else just…went back to normal. Like nothing happened. Like…like nothing changed, like-”

“Like Billy changed?”

Max stops channel surfing and seems to have settled on a nature documentary. She sets the remote down and leans forward but Ruby knows she’s not really watching what’s on the screen.

She wets her lips. “His dad left 3 weeks after he was released from the hospital. For a while things went back to normal, but it didn't last. Neil would get pissed at Billy screaming at night and how he wouldn’t say anything at the dinner table. He’d toss him around telling him to get it together. Mom would just…stand there. Billy would never respond; not like he used to, he wouldn't yell or apologize, he’d just stare back like he was somewhere else in his head, and I think that just pissed his dad off more.”

Max looks down. “Something…something bad happened later. I wasn’t home. I was actually pissed that day because Billy was supposed to pick me up, but by the time I made it home, Billy was getting taken away on a stretcher.”

Dread was sinking into Ruby’s stomach. “His dad?”

Max shook her head.

“I tried to ask mom what happened but she was too busy screaming for Neil. He just walked past her to his car. The look on his face…It was the first time I ever saw him scared. He just got in his car like he was on some sort of auto pilot. Mom’s hands were bloody, and she pounded on the widow calling for him, but he just drove off. When I…when I got inside there was blood on the floor and more in the bath.”

Max sighs and leans back, sinking into the couch. She doesn’t need to explain the details of that situation. Ruby can guess what happened.

“After that, he came back to the house at like 2am or something, him and mom got into some big fight, and he was packing his things. Mom begged him to stay but he just left. Two weeks later we found out he took mom’s credit cards. So, everything went to shit. We lost the house and by the time Billy was out of the hospital we started moving into Forest Hills. Mom works two jobs and Billy got a part-time job at the auto shop. Mom avoids Billy most of the time and Billy just stays in his room when he’s not at work or school. Most night’s mom falls asleep as soon as she gets home.”

Max starts picking at the loose fabric of the couch.

“Billy. He hated his dad. He would tell me all the time. But it was like after he left Billy got worse instead of better. I think he misses him sometimes. I know he feels guilty about being here, being left behind, it’s why he got a job even though his doctor told him not to. He feels bad. He feels bad about everything still, and I think when he’s in his room just feeling bad, he can’t feel anything else.”

“Have you tried talking to your friends about it?” Ruby offers quietly, not wanting to overstep on such a sensitive topic.

Max scoffs. “They hate Billy, they don’t care how he is. One time they even said this version of him was better. Said he was less of an asshole now since he’s just quiet all the time, and for a second, I believed them. But then I got pissed and shoved Mike. Lucas came running after me and asked what was wrong. I tried to explain that we needed to do something to help Billy, that he was getting worse and not better, but he didn’t understand why I cared since I hated Billy. I broke up with him after that.”

Max for the first time in a while looks at Ruby.

“Ya know, I used to wish he would die. Just disappear. I hated him and he hated me. But when I saw him almost die. When I saw him lying on the floor, all I wished was that he would live. But this-” She glances to the door out of sight in the hallway. “-this isn’t living. It’s worse. It’s like he’s just existing in a space. It’s almost like him dying would have been better. That way I wouldn’t have to listen closely everytime he walks into the bathroom, make sure to watch him when ever he picks up a kitchen knife, check his pill bottles every night.” She shifts in her seat. “It’s like I’m watching him die slowly each day right in front of me and no one cares.”

Ruby hears the double meaning in that.

No one cares that Billy’s dying, and no one cares that Max is having to watch her stepbrother die. Her mom’s too tired to notice, plus she assumes Max doesn’t want to further burden her.

Max turns back to the TV. “And the only person that could understand. Would understand, decided to take off.” She snatches the remote aggressively off the table and starts channel surfing again.

Ruby’s confused for a minute before she realizes Max must be referring to El.

“El would understand?”

“She’s the one who saved Billy. Snapped him out of the Mind Flyer’s control.” She grumbles.

Ah right, she had forgotten that part of Aunt Nancy’s story.

“Well, El’s coming back tomorrow right? Why not invite Billy to the Byer’s place tomorrow?”

Max pauses her channel surfing and snaps her head at Ruby. “What?”

“Since she’ll be back and all, it could be a good way to get him out of the house and she might even be able to help him.”

 Max looks unsure. “I…I don’t even know If I can get him to go.”

“Just let him know El’s coming back. I’m sure he’d want to see her at least. From what I’ve heard she basically saved his life.”

Max still looks uncertain. Ruby thinks for a sec and comes up with another strategy.

“You should also tell him Steve will be there.”

Max looks over confused. “Steve? Why would that help?”

Ah, ok. Ruby knew she was shooting in the dark with that one but she only had Steve’s eagerness to drive Max home to work off of. Still she tries to work around it.

“They're friends, aren't they?”

“Uh, no, Billy beat Steve up once.” Max frowns and looks like she’s thinking. “Well, I guess Billy does spend a lot of his free time at the video store after school.”

Bingo.

“Just let him know El’s coming back and we’re all meeting up, including Steve.”

Max still looks ambiguous about the whole thing but she at least nods.

Ruby smiles reassuringly. She hears a dinging noise from the oven and gets up from the couch. Thankfully the lasagna is fully cooked. She had been kinda worried since she was struggling with how this 80s oven worked.

“Lasagna is served. Not too shabby if I do say so myself.” Ruby sets the lasagna on the counter and removes the oven mitts. Max walks over and her eyes gleam at the dish. 

“Damn, that does look good.”

“Told you.”

As Max grabs a plate, Ruby looks at the time on the wall clock.

“I should start heading back to Eddie’s.”

Max looks up at her. “You're not gonna stay to eat?”

“Nah, I’ve eaten that recipe a million times. I want you guys to enjoy it.”

Max nods but looks at the lasagna then back to Ruby. 

“You call me ‘Aunt’ but you don’t call Eddie ‘Dad”?

“Eddie isn’t my dad.”

Max frowns in confusion but seems to get the message not to pry. She instead changes the subject.

“Hey uh…I'm sorry for unloading on you like that. I don’t know why I did that.”

Ruby shrugs. “It’s ok, sometimes you just need someone to talk to.”

“Yeah, let me walk you out.”

Ruby follows Max to the door and exits but Max stops her. 

“Hey so like…I’m not interested in all the science babble and nerd shit Dustin was talking about. I honestly don’t wanna know stuff about the future or whatever…” Ruby waits as Max struggles with what she really wants to say. 

“It’s just…since you know us, know me in the future. Is…is Billy…is he gonna be ok?”

Ruby contemplates on how she should answer, she settles on one that doesn’t give away too much info. “Yeah, he’ll be ok.”

Thankfully that seems to be enough to soothe Max's nerves as she releases a held sigh of relief. 

Ruby smiles and stands a little straighter. “Make sure to give Billy some of the lasagna, even if he doesn't want it now save it for later. And remember to let him know about El, maybe he also just needs someone to talk to.”

Max nods, and for the first time gives a small smile. 

“See ya tomorrow.” Ruby waves as she makes her way back to Eddie’s.

-

When she opens the door she sees Eddie lounging on the couch watching TV. His head tilts back to look at her.

“Hey you actually survived. I was starting to think they kidnapped you and were about to chop you up or something.”

Ruby rolls her eyes. “Get up, I’m gonna start cleaning in here.”

Eddie does a double take. 

“Now?”

“Yes now.”

“But I just started getting comfy.”

“I don’t care.”

“Geez, fine.”

Eddie gets up like it’s a chore. Ruby looks around the room looking for a good place to start.

As Eddie makes his way to his room he calls out.

“Your coat’s in the dryer by the way. No damage done.”

“Oh…thanks.”

She hears his door close.

As she starts cleaning she thinks back to what Max said and wonders what happened that made all these people that seemingly hate each other become so close by the time Ruby is born. She wonders if she’ll find out.

Chapter Text

Sunday, March 16, 1986 10:30AM

Eddie wakes up with a long yawn and the morning sun blinds him as soon as he opens his eyes. He hides from it and moves his head on his flat pillow. Only to instantly regret the action as his cheek touches a wet spot where he had apparently drooled in his sleep. He groans and kicks at the sheets he was wrapped in.

The March weather was starting to warm up with Summer rearing its ugly head and Wayne turns the air conditioning off at night.

He sits up and combs his fingers through his hair, tugging a little when he hits a snag.

He stands and begins making his way to the kitchen. 

Unlike yesterday he isn’t surprised to see the lump on the couch bundled up in the old blanket Though he is somewhat surprised to see her still asleep since he assumed she was some kind of manic early bird. It makes sense that she overslept considering she spent the day practically cleaning the whole trailer except the bedrooms.

She even dusted all of Wayne’s novelty coffee mugs. Eddie didn’t even know they had a feather duster.

And he has to admit the place does look different. In fact, everything looks disturbingly spotless. For once there are no dishes in the sink and the sink itself is free of those dark stains that never seemed to rinse out over the years. How’d she even do that?

He opens the cabinet and sees that all the dishes have been organized from smallest to largest.

He grabs a glass of water and wonders if he should wake her up or let her sleep. It’s not like they have to go anywhere just yet.

Today’s the big day. When hopefully they can actually figure out a way to solve all of this. Eddie's still foggy on how exactly they're going to do that. He knows Mike’s psychic girlfriend is arriving to help but he doesn’t get how she could if her powers were all juiced out.

Plus, the chief of police is gonna be there which Eddie is not at all looking forward to.

He decides to let Ruby sleep since he has a feeling it’ll be an especially long day.

1:45PM

Eddie’s blasting ‘Rainbow in The Dark’ as they make their way to the Byers place. Him and Ruby have had a total of three short conversations that didn’t end in bloodshed before they left. For the most part, she spends her time talking with Wayne.

Eddie gave her one of his least favorite Dio shirts and another pair of clean sweatpants. She had begrudgingly thanked him but hadn’t spoken a word since they got the call from Dustin that the Hopper’s had arrived. Eddie wasn’t too bothered by it, but it did make the ride awkward.

“Can you turn on the AC? It’s like an oven in here.” Ruby asks, fanning herself with her hands.

“Can’t. It’s been busted for months.”

Ruby throws her head back in frustration.

“Better get used to it. It’s gonna get worse outside.”

Eddie’s been equally uncomfortable in the van’s oven like state ever since his hands touched the burning leather of his steering wheel.

Ruby starts rolling up the short sleeve of her shirt. Eddie notices she has another tattoo on her upper left arm. It’s a triangle with a circle and a line through it. Eddie has no idea what it is and decides not to ask.

Soon after, they pull up to the Byers’ home and once again are met with the whole Scooby gang. 

They both make their way to the small group. Thankfully it looks like Mrs. Byers has already made lemonade. 

Dustin greets them. “Hey Eddie, Ruby. We're just waiting for Max.” 

And as if Dustin had conjured her himself, Eddie spots a familiar car pull up with a noticeable red-head in the passenger seat. Which was weird cause normally the girl seemed to skate her way everywhere. 

“What the hell is he doing here?” Mike asks exasperated, and that’s when Eddie sees Billy Hargrove step out of the driver's seat. 

Which by all accounts is even weirder because the guy rarely leaves the trailer next door. Hell, there was a point in time when Eddie bet Gareth the guy died after he hadn’t seen him in a week. He lost obviously but that wasn’t the point.

Even in a plain white T-shirt and blue jeans Hargrove still looked like the same overly good looking jock that used to buy off of him with a sneer and a “see ya freak” in his wake. Eddie almost rolls his eyes. 

But as the two get closer he can see some slight differences from then and now. Besides the obvious scars on his hands, Hargrove’s signature hair is pulled into a messy bun, and his eyes have dark bags under them. In fact, his whole demeanor seems different. Gone was the lunatic smile and raw aggressive energy Eddie was used to seeing in the halls of Hawkins high, what was left was seemingly a ghost or zombie walking up to them.

He notices Ruby is smiling as she watches them come over for whatever reason.

“Billy!” Harrington shouts in surprise and everyone turns to look at him, but his eyes are focused on Hargrove. 

Said teen answers Harrington with his signature glare.

Harrington’s face seems to cycle through different emotions, but he quickly notices everyone looking at him.

“I-uh-what are you doing here, man?”

“Yeah, what is he doing here, Max?” Mike asks as he walks up to Red. But Red brushes him off and walks past him.

“Shut up Mike, I told Billy that El was back and he wanted to see her.”

“What? And what makes you think El would want to see this asshole?”

“Billy!” 

A girl with long brown hair dashes out the back door of the garage. Eddie assumes she is the famous El.

Hargrove looks at her with a mixture of fear and shock. El stops right in front of him and Red.

The girl- El looks to be in a state of pure euphoria as she looks between them.

“Max, I’ve missed you so much and Billy, it’s good to see you!”

 Red frowns like she’s thinking about what to say. “Yeah…it's…good to see you too, El.”

Hargrove looks away.

El doesn’t seem to pick up on the weird energy both siblings are giving, but before more can be said they all hear the back door open again and see Mrs. Byers and Hopper walk out.

“Oh, you’ve all arrived, and we have an extra guest. Well, feel free to grab some lemonade. It's scorching today.” 

Eddie doesn’t need to be told twice. 

As he picks up the glass he feels eyes on him and turns to see Hopper staring back.

“Munson.” He nods stiffly. Almost the same way Wayne does.

“Hey, Chief. Welcome back.” He gives a short wave but Hopper’s eyes don’t stray. Well at least he tried.

Hopper lets out a gruff old man sigh. “I knew a Munson would cause trouble in this town again sooner or later, just didn’t expect it to be one that doesn’t exist yet.”

Eddie sees Hopper’s eyes shift to Ruby.

Yup. This is gonna be a long day.

-

Ruby’s looking back at a rather grumpy man who seems to be in his early to late 50s. She’s deduced that he’s Hopper and knows he’s the chief of police in Hawkins.

The guy’s huge like a mountain and despite his age, looks like he could knock someone out with one punch.

And he doesn’t seem very keen on Munson’s. She’s noticing a pattern with that around here.

Joyce goes over to Hopper, gesturing to Ruby. “Hop, this is Ruby. Ruby this is Hopper.”

“Hi.” Ruby greets him with a wave of her hand.

Hopper doesn’t respond but leans closer to Joyce. “I thought she would look different from what you told me.”

Joyce frowns up at him. “Different how?”

“I don’t know. More…futuristic looking.”

Joyce puts her hands on her hips and lifts a brow. “Really?”

Hopper shrugs.

Joyce sighs and walks away from him to the girl who rushed over to Billy and Max. She puts a gentle hand on her shoulder and turns her to face Ruby.

“El, this is Ruby. The girl we’re trying to help.”

Ruby figured the girl was El, but was a bit disappointed. From what everyone had told her about a bald girl with super powers, she was hoping for something more…extravagant. Though the girl facing her looked like an ordinary girl from the 80s. Hair and clothing included.

She shakes her head, realizing how rude that sounds. “Nice to meet you El, I’ve heard a lot of cool things about you.” 

El gives her a shy smile and tilts her head slightly. “You're really from the future?”

Ruby nods. “Yup. The year 2005 to be exact.”

El’s eyes light up and she gets closer to Ruby. “That’s amazing! Are there flying cars?”

“Um, no.”

“Damn it.” She hears Uncle Dustin exclaim somewhere in the garage. 

Despite the noticeable disappointment on her face as well, El continues. “Oh…Do you use holograms? Are there robots? Are there colonies on the moon?” 

Ruby huffs out a laugh, clearly El’s questions are from some science fiction novel.

“No, no and no, but hey, I got this.” She pulls her phone from her pocket and holds it up for El to see. The girl stares in awe and moves a tad too close into Ruby’s personal space.

“What is it?”

“It’s a cell phone. Phones get much smaller, and can do tasks outside of just calls. For example, mine tells time and I can send messages through the keypad underneath.” She flips the screen up, exposing the keypad.

Once again, El gets a little too close as she observes the phone and Ruby has to take a step back.

“What does 7% mean?”

Ruby turns her phone and yup, sure enough her power is on 7%. 

“It means it’s running low on juice. I don’t have any way of charging it here.”

Uncle Dustin walks over to her. “Hey, can I see that actually?”

Ruby shrugs and tosses it to him.

“Sure, but it’s gonna die soon anyway, just don’t break it. I need it for when I get back.”

Hopper coughs and steps forward in the circle of people. “Speaking of which, El, we should probably start discussing that.” 

El turns to him and nods. 

“Can I see your hands?”

Ruby’s confused about the request, but complies. El looks down at both their hands and her face gradually gets more stern as her furrowed eyebrows clench tighter.

Ruby tries not to move. “Is- is everything ok?” 

El releases a frustrated grunt. “I don’t have my powers. If I did, I would be able to enter your mind and see what you saw.”

Ruby blinks. “Oh.”

“Well, we knew that might be the case.” Hopper crosses his arms.

“You saw the Upside Down before you got here?” El asks her.

“Maybe? I mean, I saw a flash of red light before I blacked out.”

El contemplates her answer. 

“I closed all the gates. The Demogorgon is dead. The Mind Flayer is dead. Nothing powerful enough to do this.” 

“We think it might be a gate that opens in the future. It’s the only thing that makes sense.” Uncle Dustin says still fiddling with Ruby’s phone.

Hopper lets out a huff. “Great. So even 20 years in the future that place is still a problem.”

Aunt Nancy steps forward. “I don’t think so. Because if it was, wouldn’t Ruby know about it?”

Wait, that was something she didn't even consider. If Eddie knows about the Upside Down and all the crazy shit that happened in Hawkins now. Wouldn’t that mean her dad knows too? Does that mean both her parents knew?

Ruby feels a weird sense of betrayal hit her stomach, because why wouldn’t her parents tell her about all this if they knew? Sure, they don’t live in Hawkins but- Is that why her parents left Hawkins? She knows neither one of them wanted to stay there, especially after Ruby was born. But was this why?

“That’s right, Ruby didn’t know about the Upside Down so that has to mean there at least haven’t been any anomalies until now.” Uncle Lucas says.

“Doesn’t that raise the chances of this being purposeful then?” Everyone turns to look at Robin.

Robin looks around, visibly uncomfortable with the attention but continues. “Ok, here me out. If nothing else weird has happened with the Upside Down before Ruby was time traveled, doesn’t that mean there’s a higher chance she was sent back on purpose? Maybe if we find out why, it could help us figure out how to get her back.”

Uncle Steve raises an eyebrow. “Sure, but how would we even figure that out?”

“Well, we could start by going back to Reefer Rick’s for clues. That’s where Ruby appeared after all.”

Eddie hissed at Dustin from the corner of the garage.

“Reefer Rick?” The chief echoed.

Dustin’s face paled and his mouth snapped shut.

Hopper steps forward, hands on his hips and glaring right at Eddie.

“You wanna tell me more about you taking two teenagers to a place called ‘Reefer Rick’s, Munson?”

Eddie looked like he might actually shake out of his shoes. His mouth opened and closed several times before settling on a meek “No?” like he was asking a question. 

Ruby was growing impatient and had to shift the focus off.

“What could we find there?”

Uncle Dustin blinks a couple times and avoids Hopper’s gaze.

“Well…uh we might find something we missed. Maybe a trace of something related to the Upside Down.”

“None of you kids are going to a place called ‘Reefer Rick’s again.” The chief stated, leaving no air for questioning. 

Dustin gulps. “Um…well actually, I was thinking about tomorrow. Everyone here has school except for Robin and Steve, so maybe they should go?”

“Why me? Robin was the one who came up with the idea.”

“Didn’t you know dingus? We’re a package deal.”

Steve rolls his eyes but doesn’t protest. 

“So, outside of that, are there no other options?” She wonders if she sounds desperate. Judging by Joyce’s face maybe.

Uncle Dustin frowns thinking over the question. “Well, without El’s powers there’s not much else we can do. Plus, we still don’t know for sure if this was the Upside Down’s doing.”

Ruby shakes her head. “So, what was the point of them coming here in the first place? You guys were just hoping something would magically happen?” The conscious part of her brain knows she’s being unfair, but she’s getting more frustrated by the second.

“It’s a place to start. El may not have her powers but she knows the most about the Upside Down. If we find something, we can make a plan on what to do next.”

“Yeah “IF” you find something. What if you don’t? Are we back to ground one?”

“Well, technically we never moved from ground one.”

Ruby clenches her teeth. Anger filled her chest.

“You think this is funny?” That wipes the smile off Uncle Dustin’s face.

“Ruby, Honey, I understand-”

“No, you don’t understand.” She cuts off Joyce and snatches her hands from El. She looks around the crowded garage. 

Her hands clench at her sides and she can’t stop the feeling of rage building. The heat of the garage suddenly feels akin to the oven like state of Eddie’s van.

Her eyes sting and everything that’s happened in the past days hit her like bricks. Because none of this is fair. She didn’t want to be here.

Stuck in a cursed town where monsters exist and with a version of her dad that doesn’t even want her around.

She wants to go home, and no one has answers or knows what to do.

“None of you understand.” Her voice rises but she doesn’t care. “I’m stuck here! I don’t even know how I fucking got here in the first place and so far, I have no way of getting home!”

“But Ruby maybe-”

“No! What if you don’t find anything? What if there’s nothing? Am I just stuck here forever? Do you even know?” Uncle Dustin looks away.

Ruby releases an ugly chuckle and brings her hands to cover her face. “Fuck man, I just wanna go home. My parents are gonna-”

Holy shit, her parents. 

Her parents would wake up to see her gone. Fuck, they probably already have. 

She’s been here for three days now. 

They’ll think she’s missing. 

Her whole family must be freaking the fuck out while she’s here doing nothing.

She hadn’t noticed she had started pulling at her own hair until someone touches her arm.

She jumps away and looks back at Joyce. She knows her breathing is coming out rigid and she can feel tears welling up in her eyes.

Still, Joyce keeps her voice calm. “Ruby, I know this is frustrating. You have every right to be angry. But, I want you to know everyone here is not gonna stop until we find a way to get you back home. You're not in this alone.”

Coming in with more caution, Joyce places a hand on her arm and Ruby slowly releases the tight grip on her hair.

All the anger she felt a few seconds ago dissipates. She lets out an uneven breath as tears pick at her eyes. Her shoulders slouch with a weariness she hadn’t even realized was coexisting with her anger.

She turns away from Joyce and sniffs.

“I think I need to take a walk.”

She can’t see her face, but she can hear Joyces gentle tone. “Ok, take your time, but please don’t go far.”

Ruby nods and turns away, exiting the garage with her head down. Looking away from everyone.

-

“That went well.” Eddie couldn’t help but let the comment slip as he watches Ruby walk down the road.

“She’s frustrated. You can’t blame her.” Mrs. Byers says, still keeping an eye on Ruby.

“This is my fault.” It’s said so quietly Eddie almost misses it, but it’s definitely El and Eddie looks over to see she’s still gazing down at her own hands solemnly.

The chief sets a gentle large hand on his daughter’s shoulder. “No, it’s not El. You didn’t cause this.”

“But if I had my powers I could help.”

“And that’s not your fault either.”

Mike walks over to his girlfriend’s side. He mimics the gentle touch Hopper had on her other shoulder. 

“Yeah El, I'm sure we’ll figure something out, together.”

Mrs. Byers looks away as Ruby disappears from view. “Alright, let's all take a breather. El, none of this is your fault. Ruby’s not mad at you, she’s mad at the situation. For now, let’s leave her be okay.”

El still looks a little upset but she nods at Mrs. Byers comforting words.

Red suddenly moves from her spot next to her brother and makes her way to El.

“Uh, actually El, can I talk to you real quick?”

El smiles. “Of course Max.”

From then on, the garage shifts to a more relaxed air. Everyone moves to their respective groups, but Eddie stays in his little corner.

So still nothing. No solutions just guesses still. Ugh, when will his misery end?

“Penny for your thoughts?”

Eddie jumps from both the words and proximity with which Buckley managed to sneak up on him.

“What?”

Buckley shrugs. “Nothing. It’s just you’re looking quite moody over here, so I was curious.” 

“Shouldn’t you be conversing with Harrington?” Eddie gestures his chin towards said individual who’s currently arguing with Henderson about something.

Robin scoffs. “I know we’re together a lot, but we’re not attached at the hip.”

“Isn’t he your boyfriend?”

Buckley sputters rather dramatically and gives a look of pure disgust.

“Ew, what? No, we’re friends.”

Eddie shrugs but he’s not sure he believes that. From what Eddie’s seen, Harrington’s never been “just friends” with a girl unless she’s already dating someone. Maybe he’s playing the long game with Buckley after his infamous break up with Wheeler.

“Anyway, what’s got you over here looking so stiff?”

Eddie thinks this interaction is weird. Mainly because Buckley and him have never talked and they don’t really know each other. He knows of her, from Dustin since she’s Steve’s friend and he’s seen her in a band uniform at school. But that’s about it.

Eddie turns from her to look straight ahead at nothing in particular.

“Why do you care?”

“Mm, guess I’m curious. So, what’s it like being a new dad to a bouncing teenager?”

Eddie’s eyebrow twitches. “I’m not her dad.”

“Well, you will be. You’re not the least bit curious about the details?”

“No.”

“Oh yeah? Is that why you’re so moody?”

“No.”

“Well, you two definitely have the same temper.”

Eddie snaps his head at her and glares. He gives his most menacing look, the one that makes the freshmen squirm, but it doesn’t seem to be affecting Buckley one bit. She even looks bored.

“So, not taking the whole future kid thing very well I’m guessing?”

Eddie clenches the sleeves of his jacket. He doesn’t want to have this conversation.

“She’s not my- I’m not her dad.”

“But you will-”

“Yeah okay, whatever, I’m her dad in the future, but that doesn’t change the fact that me, current Eddie, is not her dad. I don’t understand why everyone just expects me to assimilate to the dad role just because she’s here.”

Buckley scrunches her nose while she thinks. “Well, I don’t think you have to do much. I mean she is a teenager, it’s not like you have to change diapers.”

“No, I just have to house her, feed her, let her run up the water bill because apparently little miss grumpy princess can only take hot showers, share my clothes with her, let her bitch and moan about how messy my room is, let her take up all my free time because of this shit, and if I don’t do all that, I’m the bad guy.”

Buckley blinks back at him.

“Wow, no wonder she blew up.”

“What?”

“It must be hard, feeling unwanted by a parent.” 

Eddie gets a flash of his dad's image and suddenly his chest stings. 

Buckley crosses her arms and shrugs. She walks away, probably to join her “not boyfriend” Harrington, but Eddie can’t even concentrate on that. His chest hurts and he lets his arms sag from their crossed position.

The flicker of Al Munson’s face after her words leaves him struggling to breathe. 

Because Eddie thinks back to the first night. Blue teary eyes looking up at him. And he wonders if that’s how he would look at Al. 

His hands ball into fists at his sides because it’s not the same.

 Eddie’s not- It’s not the same thing- It’s not like Eddie wanted her to feel like that-

“Dad I-”

“I’m not your dad.”

A wave of nausea hits him so hard he covers his mouth. He makes quick work to walk out the garage hoping no one noticed.

He goes to the front of the Byers’ house and leans over towards the grass, hands on his knees trying not to vomit.

He knew he was being an asshole to her obviously, but he was so busy focusing on the misery of knowing his own future he didn’t think what it must be like on her end.

He hadn’t thought about how it must make her feel.

Because she only knows Eddie Munson as her dad. 

Not Al’s boy, Not Eddie Munson the town freak, Not Eddie Munson the loser.

Just…dad.

Fuck.

The nausea subsides. Out of all the dickish things he’s done in his life this was by far the worst. 

He stands up and he knows he has to figure out a way to make this right. Because he doesn’t want her to feel the way he did. No kid should feel like that.

But, she is pissed already. Maybe he should just wait until she comes back.

As he scratches the back of his head thinking about what to say, he notices there's voices coming from the side of the house.

He peaks over and sees Hargrove, Red and El all standing in a circle. Hargrove and Red are leaning against the wall and their voices are hushed.

“And the nightmares are getting worse?” El asks with a concerned frown.

Hargrove shoves his hands in his pockets. “The pills help. Don’t have nightmares when I'm on em’ but when I’m sober- they're worse than before. I start seeing shit even when I’m not asleep.”

“Seeing…shit?”

“His doctor says they’re hallucinations.” Red answers. Shoving her own hands in her pockets, Eddie wonders if she realizes she's mirroring her brother.

“Are you having any other…problems?”

“He gets nosebleeds sometimes.”

“Max!” 

“What? She needs to know!”

El raises her eyebrows. “Nosebleeds?”

“It’s not a big deal. It’s just the weather. Besides, the pills help with the nightmares.”

“But they’re making you miserable Billy!” Red exclaims bouncing off from her position on the wall.

“I’ve been miserable since I got to this shit town. It doesn’t matter Max.”

“Yes it does! You're only saying that because you think you deserve it!”

Hargrove glares down at her. “Shut up Max.”

“No! You need help!”

And with that Eddie thinks it’s best to stop eavesdropping. He has his own problems to deal with after all.

-

Ruby’s not sure how long she’s been walking. Her head’s been swimming ever since she left the Byers’ place. At least there's a pleasant gentle breeze that helps make the heat a little more tolerable. 

She feels bad about how she blew up at the others. They were genuinely trying to help her and just doing the best they could, and they didn’t deserve that. It’s not their fault she can’t get home. 

She sighs and turns to walk back.

Now that she’s cooled down, she starts to think over Uncle Dustin’s suggestion. 

Going back to that shack probably was the only option in terms of finding clues. Even though she doesn’t remember getting there, it’s where she ended up. 

“Ruby!”

Ruby looks up and sees Aunt Nancy walking towards her.

“Hey.”

Aunt Nancy smiles but she still looks worried. “Sorry, I know you wanted space, but I wanted to check on you.”

Ruby looks away and wets her lips. “Yeah, I'm…I'm ok. Sorry, I shouldn’t have yelled at you guys like that.”

“Hey, we all understand. We couldn’t possibly know what all this has been like for you.”

Ruby looks up and sighs, shaking her head and looks back at Aunt Nancy. “I just wish we had some answers by now.”

Aunt Nancy gives a look of sympathy. “I know. But we’ll keep trying. We’ll get you home somehow.”

Ruby gives a small smile because Joyce was right. At least she’s not alone in this.

“We should start heading back, this sun is killing me. If that’s ok with you?”

Ruby chuckles. “Yeah, it’s fine.”

Aunt Nancy turns and Ruby follows her back to the Byers’ house.

Ruby can’t help but get a sense of deja vu as she’s once again walking down a foresty road. 

She looks at the forest around the road and yeah, Hawkins is definitely consistent in looking like it’s straight out of a horror movie. It’s equal parts cool and slightly concerning given the shit that’s happened here. She half expects to spot a well with a lady crawling out.

She looks forward again and notices Aunt Nancy’s puffy 80s hair goes from blowing right, to left suddenly. Which Ruby thinks is kinda weird because wind currents don’t suddenly snap to the opposite direction like that.

In fact, it’s very weird.

Leaves begin to kick up with the sudden wind shift and Ruby slows down her steps.

Something doesn’t feel right.

The wind starts blowing harder and Ruby hears a low popping noise around her like the air itself is…snapping, breaking like a twig. She stops walking and looks around her for the noise.

There’s a rising pressure in the air she’s not even sure how to describe it. It’s something she’s never felt before. The popping noise also gets louder and doesn’t sound as far away anymore.

There’s a loud popping sound behind her, almost like the clap of thunder and Ruby jumps away and turns around. She’s met with a sudden gust of wind and leaves twisting in a vortex, but that’s all. As quickly as it came it slowly stopped and the wind even subsided back to its gentle breeze.

What the fuck?

Officially freaked out Ruby runs towards Nancy whose further ahead.

“Aunt Nancy!”

Aunt Nancy turns around and looks surprised by how far Ruby was. “Ruby?”

“Did you just see that?”

“See what?”

Ruby turned around to look behind her again. “The wind it was, spiraling and there was this loud boom behind me.”

“A loud boom? Are you sure? I didn’t hear anything past the wind.”

Ruby knows what she heard.

She looks back at Aunt Nancy. “We need to go back to the house. Now.”

3:28 PM

“A loud boom?” Uncle Jonothan asks.

“Yeah like, right behind me. But when I turned around nothing was there.”

“That's…weird. Not something we’ve ever encountered before.” Uncle Dustin says.

“Yeah, but then again this whole thing is something we’ve never encountered before.” Uncle Lucas states.

“And you're ok? Right Ruby?” Joyce asks, placing a hand on her shoulder. 

“Yeah I’m fine. Just a little shaken up.”

“Think it’s Upside Down related?” Mike asks Dustin.

“Mm, I don’t know. It’s definitely weird though. El, did you sense anything?”

El shakes her head.

“Well, regardless it is something to take note of.” Dustin says and everyone nods.

“Ok, so tomorrow, Robin and I will check out that shack while the rest of you are at school.” 

“If we find anything we’ll let you guys know.”

“We’ll keep our walkie’s on.” Mike says.

“Alright, I’ll keep an eye out for anything. I need to go back to the department and let them know my ‘vacation’s’ been cut short anyway.” Hopper says gruffly.

“Okay, everything sounds solid. Ruby?” Joyce turns to her.

“Y…yeah everything sounds good.”

El steps forward until she’s in front of her and hangs her head low.

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t help.”

Ruby quickly shakes her head. “No El, I’m sorry.” She takes both of El’s hands, copying what she did earlier. “I’m sorry, I blew up at you like that. It wasn’t fair to you, and I know none of this is your fault.”

She felt awful. El and Hopper came all this way after all.

“Hey, how bout this? Next time we see each other you could tell me more about your powers. I’ve only heard about things externally, so it’d be cool learning from the source.”

El isn’t very good at hiding her emotions but she does offer a smile as she nods.

As she lets go of El’s hands Uncle Dustin walks up to her, still holding her phone. “Hey Ruby, is it ok if I keep this for awhile? I think it died, but I wanna look at it more with it being future technology and all. One in a lifetime opportunity you know?”

Ruby thinks it over. If she loses it dad’ll kill her when she gets back. He paid a lot for it.

She scratches the back of her head. “Mmm…yeah sure. Just make sure to not lose it! I need it when I get back.”

“Gotcha.”

“Come on Max.” She hears Billy say from outside the garage.

He nudges Max with his arm, but Max doesn’t budge. She’s glaring at the ground and her arms are tightly crossed.

“Come. On. Max.” Billy starts pulling her by her arm but Max snatches it away and walks towards the car on her own.

Shit. Maybe that conversation with El didn’t go as well as Ruby had hoped.

Everyone watches them leave but Lucas stares long after the car speeds off.

Ruby wonders if anyone notices the longing yet disappointed look on Steve as well.

“Hey…uh, ready to go?” Eddie asks her. Which is new, normally he just tells her when their leaving.

“Yeah, let’s go.”

-

When they get back to the trailer Eddie doesn’t beeline for his room like she expects. Instead, he lingers as Ruby flops back on the couch. “What?”

Eddie fettles with the chain loop on his jeans and shifts his feet. “Uh…hey, can you um…can we talk?”

Ruby looks back up at him suspiciously. But really, she’s too tired for whatever Eddie wants to talk about.

“Is it an emergency?”

“No, not really.”

“Then can it wait until tomorrow? I don’t feel like talking right now.”

Eddie looks like he wants to say more judging by the way he repeatedly opens and closes his mouth. But he eventually settles. “Yeah, yeah no, I get it. It can wait. You uh, you gonna be, ok?”

Ruby blinks back at him.

“Yeah, I’ll be ok.”

“Ok, cool.” He gives an awkward thumbs up that’s so reminiscent of her dad she turns away.

“I’ll just, be in my room if you need anything.”

“Thanks Eddie.”

She’s still looking away from him, but she can hear that he stopped walking.

“Thanks for driving me everywhere and, letting me stay here, letting me use your stuff and for putting up with all this.” She sighs heavily. “I know all of this is hard, and scary, and you didn’t ask for this or me. But…just thanks.”

He doesn’t respond. She turns to lay down on her side, facing the yellow fabric of the couch. “I don’t know how long I’ll be here, so I’ll try not to be a burden on you and Wayne.”

“You’re not- It’s not like that-” Eddie pauses, takes a breath before speaking again.

“Wayne likes talking to you in the mornings, I’m never awake that early so- I mean you cleaned the whole trailer, you- you’re not-”

Another sigh.

“You’re not a burden, Ruby.”

Ruby’s eyes widen. It’s the first time Eddie’s addressed her by name.

As the silence lingers, she eventually hears his footsteps as he walks to his room.

She’s not sure what to do or how to feel about what just happened. It could mean something, or it couldn’t.

Either way she has way too many things to think about before adding that interaction to the list as well.

Like how and if she’ll ever be able to get home. And what that strange sound was in the street.

Her eyes slowly drift close to the rhythmic sound of the trailer's air conditioner and a faint popping noise in her ear.

Chapter Text

Monday, March 17, 1986 11:33PM

‘Sleep is a possessive thing.’ Is the first thought Ruby has as she slowly wakes rather groggy. She yawns and her jaw pops. Ugh.

She wipes the crust out of her eyes and uses her elbows to push herself up. The old couch gives a disapproving groan and the blanket slips off her shoulder. The light outside looks a bit brighter than usual and she hears a sudden creek in the floorboards.

“Sorry kid, was tryin’ not ta wake you.”

Ruby smiles and sits up. “It’s fine Wayne. What time is it?”

“Mm, almost 12:00pm.”

“Damn.” She says out loud. 

She knew she must have been asleep longer than she thought, but she didn’t know she overslept for that long. Though the day before was very eventful.

After she woke from her nap yesterday, she had watched some TV and made dinner but after she quickly fell back asleep. Eddie attended dinner but other than that he seemed to be keeping clear of her.

“Sorry, I didn’t realize I overslept.”

“What you apologizing for? You seemed tired. Didn’t want ta wake you.” Wayne says gruffly and walks back over to the kitchen.

Ruby folds the blanket into a nice square before she begins her morning stretches.

“Speaking of sleep. Shouldn’t you be resting? You have a shift tonight don’t you?”

Wayne grabs one of his mugs and pours milk into it. “Yeah, but I needed to wake Eddie up for school. Sometimes it’s hard to get to sleep after.”

Ruby nods. She forgot today was Monday. So Eddie and everyone were at school.

Today was also the day Robin and Steve were going to check Reefer Rick’s for clues. No one had given her any instructions for today so should she just stay here? She doesn’t know if Eddie took his walkie talkie-

“Ah dammit Eds.” Ruby turns and notices Wayne is glaring at a piece of paper in his hand.

“What’s wrong?”

“Eddie forgot his geometry homework. This is the third time. Teacher’s gonna give him hell.”

Ruby glances over at it, then to the clock hanging on the wall. 

“When does he have geometry?”

“It’s his last class.”

“I can run it over to him.”

“You sure? Hawkins High is a little ways away.”

“Sure. It’ll give me an excuse to go for a run and I can catch the bus. Plus, you need to rest up. Let me just get ready.” She says as she makes her way to the bathroom.

“Ruby, do you even know where Hawkins High is?”

“Uh…no.”

-

“I can not believe we got stuck with this.” Steve groans. He steps over yet another too tall piece of wood jutting out from the ground. 

“Come on, where’s your sense of adventure?” 

“About 3 miles back in my car.”

Robin scoffs. “You mean to tell me you’d honestly prefer being back in Family Video waiting for 3 plus customers to walk in?”

“Honestly, between Family Video and a desolated drug den? Yeah Family Video.” Steve kicks a rock before continuing.

“Speaking of which, aren’t you ditching?”

“Nope, I was supposed to go on this field trip with all the other band kids but said I was sick. So no school or boring field trip!”

“And missing out on sitting next to a certain redhead?”

Robin blushes but says nothing.

They make their way to the front of said drug den and both look at the door.

Robin turns to him. “You wanna do the honors?”

Steve gestures. “Ladies first.”

Robin rolls her eyes but follows suit. 

The door creaks with an ugly groan and both make their way in. The place looks like no one has lived here in years. Steve cringes as he spots several cobwebs and the floor is covered in dust.

“Jeez, Munson couldn’t clean up a little before we got here?”

“I don’t know. If you look past the spider webs and mold this place is kinda homey.”

Steve gives her an unimpressed look and she shrugs. He tries for the light switch but of course this place doesn’t have electricity. He pulls out his flashlight and looks around.

Robin does the same. “So, do you know where we should start?”

Steve sighs. “Dustin said Ruby appeared on the couch. I guess we should look around there.”

They make their way over to said couch, and it looks just like a regular dirty old couch. Even still, knowing some girl from the future time traveled and landed here makes him wary. 

They shine their flashlights over it and Robin removes the cushions. Underneath is nothing but more dead bugs and dust.

“Well, that’s gross.”

“Maybe we should try moving it?” Steve offers. He pockets his flashlight and goes to one side as Robin goes to the other.

“Sooo…” Robin hums as she pulls while Steve pushes.

“So?” Steve grunts as he lifts his side of the couch.

“So, what’s up with you and Hargrove?”

Steve drops the couch, just barely missing his own foot.

“What?”

“You and Hargrove.”

“What about it?”

Robin drops her side too. “Come on, you know what I mean.”

“No, I don’t.”

Robin puts her hands on her hips. “You two have gotten pretty buddy-buddy lately.”

“Not really, and what does that matter anyway?”

“Didn’t the guy beat the shit out of you?”

“Ok first, I did not get the shit beaten out of me-”

“Didn’t you pass out?”

“Yeah only because he hit me with a plate!”

“Ok, even more reason for you to avoid him.”

“It’s not…look we patched things up. It’s fine now.” He moves to grab the couch again. Wanting this topic to be over.

“Did he apologize?”

“Uh, not exactly.” Billy didn’t really say sorry for the fight. He said sorry for the plate. He said Steve shouldn’t have lied to him about Max’s whereabouts and yeah ok, Steve can admit that looked bad. 

“Steve!”

“What?” He sets the couch back down.

“Don’t you think it’s weird for him to act all friendly to you now after that?”

“Billy’s never friendly.”

“Steve, he visits the store almost everyday after school and never buys anything. You think he’s there to see me?”

A weird flutter starts in his stomach at Robin’s words. He shakes it off. “Ok, so he likes to hang out. Big deal.”

Robin sighs. “Look, I just…don’t want him to hurt you again.”

Steve takes a second to think it over. His shoulders slump. “I know you probably won’t believe me, but he won’t. I swear. We’re cool now.”

“Even if you are cool, why hang out with him of all people?”

Steve wants this conversation to end because it’s making him think about things he didn’t want to. Like why does he hang out with Billy? Why does he like hanging out with Billy? Why does he look forward to his visits so much that he looks at the door whenever someone walks in? It’s because their friends. Well maybe their friends. He’s not sure.

But that’s all. It’s just because they’re cool now. Billy’s…different than before. He walks in with his head down. Not raised with his chin up. He’s constantly fiddling with something in his pocket because he always hides his hands now. He’s super jumpy too. He flinches whenever another customer comes in.  

Steve feels bad for him. He didn’t do what Billy did, but he knows what it’s like. To look at a monster and think this next breath will be your last. They connect in that way. That’s all.

He shakes his head. “Look, the guy has just…been through a lot. You know he has.”

Robin overts her eyes.

“He just, he needs a friend. One that gets it. Someone to talk to other then his step-sister or a bunch of kids.”

He means it of course. Billy needs a friend. Steve knows he’s not doing well. His once bright blue eyes are now dull, and he knows about all the pills he has to take. Maybe their talks aren’t much in the grand scheme of things, but it’s better than nothing.

That still wouldn’t explain the weird things. Like the buzzing in his chest and his stomach turning into knots when he’s around Billy.

“Just be careful, ok dingus?” Robin laments.

Steve smiles. “Always. Now help me with this.”

They once again lift their own sides of the couch. Steve gestures to Robin to move back as he moves forward. They shuffle along before Steve notices something on the floor.

“Woah, stop.”

“What is it?” Robin asks, setting her side down.

Steve sets the couch down and crouches to inspect the object. Robin slides over beside him.

“What…what is that?”

“I’m not sure. But it definitely looks, futurey.” He picks the object up and looks it over in his hand. “Whatever it is let’s keep looking around before we call it in.”

-

Turns out the journey to Hawkins High wasn’t too bad. She only had to take one bus ride.

As she walks up to the high school she’s a bit surprised by how small it is. Which does make sense. Hawkins is even smaller than Westfield.

She hopes Eddie isn’t in class. It’d be super awkward to walk into a classroom with everyone turning to look at her.

She pulls the door to the school open. The halls are empty, so she looks around. She hadn’t expected much of a difference in an 80s school to her modern one. Maybe less computers. Wait, do computers exist yet? Does the internet exist? Probably not. 

She looks at the lockers and a poster board with multiple different flyers. Apparently, a Pep Rally is coming up soon.

“Ah, shit.” She forgot to ask Wayne which class Eddie would be in right now.

Maybe she should ask around for him?

She hears voices and notices two girls walking down the hall with trays in their hands. Ah, it’s lunch time, that’s actually pretty convenient. 

She flaps the paper in her hand and begins making her way to the lunchroom.

-

“Eddie!”

“What?” Eddie asks. Being snapped out of his train of thought.

“Dude, I called you twice. Are you ok? You’ve been spacing out more than usual.” Gareth asks. A crease in his brow in concern.

Eddie shakes his hand off. “Yeah, I’m fine. Don’t worry about it.” He hadn’t realized he was being that obvious. He notices Dustin also side eyeing him as he eats. Mike is speaking with Will about something and he’s not sure where Lucas is considering he didn’t spot him at the table filled with Hawkins Tigers.

Eddie just crosses his arms and leans back in his seat. He knows he’s not being his usual self. Normally he’d be chatting up a storm. But ever since yesterday he’s been trying to think of ways to approach Ruby.

He still feels like shit about the way he’s been treating her. He’s just trying to think of the right words to say. He doesn’t want to piss her off, nor does he want her to think he pities her. Ugh, since when has apologizing been so complicated?

“Hey Eddie, are you gonna eat that?” Eddie looks down at said cafeteria pizza Dustin is pointing at. It somehow looks both dry and greasy at the same time.

“Knock yourself out man.” Dustin eagerly takes the damp slice and goes back to conversating with Mike and Will. At the same time Gareth gets up from his seat, a small milk carton in hand.

“Gonna toss this, it tastes sour.” And Eddie wouldn’t be surprised if it was expired.

Eddie continues to stare at his now pizzaless tray wondering if he’s just overthinking at this point.

“What the fuck!?”

Everyone in the cafeteria’s eyes snap to the loud voice including Eddie’s.

Ah, shit.

Andy, one of the Hawkins Tiger douchebags, is looking down in rage at his now wet shirt. Gareth is standing there with a now empty carton of milk, mouth agape like a fish.

“Your fucking dead!” Andy roughly grabs Gareth by the collar of his shirt. Nearly lifting him off the ground.

“It was an accident! Let me go asshole!” Gareth struggles and fails to get out of the basketball player’s grip. No one moves to stop Andy. Especially not his fellow jocks. Some even look excited.

Shit, Eddie has to do something. 

He rises from his seat-

“Hey.”

The voice isn’t loud, yet it still catches people’s attention, and succeeds in putting Eddie's heart into overdrive.

“Put him down dude, it was an accident.” It comes from a raspy yet feminine voice. And she even makes the insane choice to put her small hand on Andy’s arm that’s holding Gareth.

“Ruby!” Dustin shouts in surprise, not loud enough to take anyone’s eyes from the scene.

“What the hell is she doing here?” Mike asks, looking to Eddie as if he would know.

“How the hell should I know?” He hisses, not taking his eyes away from her.

Andy looks at her and surprisingly, lowers Gareth to his feet but not letting go. “Yeah? So, who's gonna pay for this accident? This shirt’s expensive.” Andy sneers into Ruby’s face.

“I don’t know, maybe your mom, considering she’s the one who bought it clearly.” 

A crowd of people erupt in a loud series of “oooohs” and hoots.

Andy shoves Gareth like a sack of potatoes. He keeps his glare on Ruby and steps closer to her. He towers over her so much he has to look down. “Big talk coming from such a small fry.” He looks her over and scoffs at her shirt. It’s one of Eddie’s Ozzie ones. It hangs loosely on Ruby’s smaller frame.

“Let me guess, your part of the freak pack, aren’t you?” He tosses his head at Gareth who has gotten up from the floor but is still staying close.

“Eddie this is bad. Like, really really, bad.” Dustin says, hushed and panicked.

“We need to help her.” Will says.

And duh! Eddie knows that! But this whole thing is throwing him off kilter. At first it was just Gareth he had to worry about. Fuck! Why is she here?

Ruby shrugs, way too calmly. “No, I’m just not an asshole.” She looks Andy up and down. “Unlike some people.” She meets his eyes even though she has to tilt her head up.

Andy lets out an ugly chuckle. “Oh look! Freak thinks he’s tough!”

Shit, shit, shit! He thinks Ruby’s a guy.

Ruby, for some unbelievable reason, doesn't correct him and instead waves her hand dismissively. “Whatever, man.” She starts to bypass him, only for Andy’s hand to snap out and snatch Ruby back by Eddie’s shirt, almost making her trip.

“Hey!” Someone shouts in anger, only for Eddie to realize it’s himself. 

His anger over Andy grabbing Ruby is taking over his fear. But even that doesn’t last long.

Because much to Eddie’s distress he notices the table of basketball players getting up, along with their leader Carver. Eddie absently notices his girlfriend isn’t with him strangely. 

Dustin, Mike and Will are also standing now. Even Jeff and Peter stand despite not knowing this new stranger.

“Where do you think you're going freak? Someone’s gotta pay for this.” Andy glares, not paying Eddie’s call any mind.

“Let me go.” Ruby glares right back. Her hand goes to Andy’s arm, but unlike Gareth she doesn’t struggle. In fact, despite the rising anger of being grabbed suddenly (something Eddie’s learned from experience is a bad idea) she’s otherwise bizarrely composed despite the rising tension and position she’s in.

Still, Eddie has to figure out a way to stop this before it starts. Which would be easier if everything wasn’t literally working against him. He could shout that Ruby’s a girl but that would also bring attention back to Gareth, and Ruby might interject again and get herself hurt. And no one in the lunchroom would help. Either too scared or eager to see the freaks of Hawkins get beaten to a pulp. Gender be damned. 

Andy’s fist ball up.

Fuck it.

Eddie rounds the table and he can hear the others follow. The basketball players spot them and make their way forward. Andy also looks back with a smirk and opens his mouth to say something.

Then something insane happens. 

Ruby kicks her leg out right into Andy’s shin, causing him to hunch over. His grip loosens enough for Ruby to back up and elbow him in the chest. 

The hit causes Andy to tumble over, right onto his back, palming his chest with a choked gasp.

Several people shout in surprise.

Ruby fixes the collar of Eddie’s shirt and walks over to the table next to her. She sits down a piece of paper. “What a dickhead.” She mumbles.

Eddie’s still blinking in shock when he hears Carver.

“Hey!”

Ruby turns and one of the jock goons takes an actual swing at her. Which she then moves out of the way so quickly he hits the table.

“Seriously?” She grabs an almost empty tray from a girl with glasses. Eddie thinks she’ll hit the guy with it but instead she throws it full force right into another player charging towards her. It hits him smack in the face causing him to fall back.

The guy who hit the table takes another swing and Ruby once again gets out of the way so quickly she dodges it. He swings with a right hook, and she ducks while also grabbing onto the sleeve of his jersey. Carver runs up and Ruby kicks her foot right into the guy's knee causing him to lose balance. She pushes him right into Carver causing both to fall.

And Eddie…can’t really comprehend what he’s seeing right now. And judging by everyone else's stares neither can they.

A guy Eddie thinks is named Chance tries to grab Ruby from behind, but she slips away and grabs his arm. And with all her strength pulls his arm in the opposite direction and right into the ground. Chance shouts in pain and clutches his arm.

“You piece of shit!” A bigger guy named Tarence runs out along with Josh Baker. Ruby sidesteps Tarence and knees him hard in the crotch causing him to double over.

Then in something Eddie would expect to see in an action movie, she runs up to Josh and jumps, both her feet hit him square in the chest, and she leaps off causing her body to flip backwards. She lands on her hands and kicks both her legs out so she lands upright on her feet again.

Josh is on the ground curled up gasping for air and no one moves or speaks. Not even the rest of the basketball team. And Eddie can understand because his brain is still trying to catch up on what the hell he just witnessed.

“That was, the coolest thing I have ever seen in my life.” Dustin comments.

“What’s going on in here!?” The loud booming voice causes everyone to jump and its principal Higgins. So someone did go run for help.

“It’s him sir, he started attacking the basketball team out of nowhere.” A girl who Eddie assumes is one of the Tiger’s girlfriend’s or groupies tells Higgins.

Higgins looks over disapprovingly, most likely due to seeing three of “Hawkins Finest” on the floor writhing in agony and the culprit being half their size.

Higgins points at Ruby. “You young man! In my office!” 

Ruby looks at him, she sweeps a hand over her bangs and sighs, but instead walks over to the table where she set the paper down.

“I’m a girl, and I don’t go here.”

She walks up to Eddie and hands it to him. “Here’s your geometry homework. You left it back at the trailer.” With that she turns and walks out.

Everyone in the lunchroom is left rather stunned at the addition that the stranger that just humiliated the Hawkins Tigers was also female. Including Gareth who Eddie just now noticed made his way to Eddie side at some point.

“Munson!” Higgins shouts. Eddie looks over and sees the man’s face is beat red. Rather from anger or embarrassment Eddie isn’t sure. “In my office, now!”

Normally, Eddie would put up a fight, or feel some sense of dread at those words. But right now, he’s in such a daze he just follows.

-

Ruby swipes at her hands again. She moves her wrist in a circle. 

Landing on hard tile is not fun. She didn’t want to show it, but she did actually hurt her wrist on that back handspring. 

She hears feet running up behind her and she turns quickly just in case it’s those assholes again.

She’s happy to see it’s just Uncle Dustin, Mike and Will.

“Hey guys, sorry about all the commotion in there. I swear I just came to give Eddie his homework.”

“Are you kidding? That was the coolest thing I’ve ever seen!” Uncle Dustin exclaims excitedly.

“Yeah that was awesome! Where’d you learn to fight like that?” Uncle Will asks.

“Oh, I don’t really know how to fight. Just not to get hit.”

“Where’d you learn how to do stuff like that?”

Ruby feels heat rise in her face. “I uh…I use to be in gymnastics.”

“Gymnastics?” Uncle Mike echoes.

“You know, like with the ribbon and balance beam and stuff.”

“Gymnastics teaches you how to do stuff like THAT?” Uncle Dustin asks exasperated.

“Well, no obviously, but it does teach you a lot about your body and how to move so you don’t get hurt. I just, applied it differently.”

“Why’d you stop?” Uncle Will asks as they all start walking down the hallway.

Ruby glances at her left leg. There’s a faded scar there running up her knee.

“I got a pretty bad injury when I was thirteen during a competition. It freaked my parents out, so I quit.”

“Do you miss it?”

She does. She misses competing. She misses pushing her body to the limit and the rush of adrenaline at successfully performing a stunt. But she wasn’t as fast as she used to be. She was still a little slow on her left leg compared to her right. It just wouldn’t be the same. The injury wasn’t just a blow to her physically, but emotionally as well. Despite her parents’ reassurance she still felt like she failed.

“Yeah, I miss it.”

She doesn’t want to elaborate, it’s still a sore spot even now. Thankfully, she doesn’t have to, because they suddenly hear the loud squeaking of shoes and a familiar voice.

“Billy!”

Max comes into view running across the hall. Dustin calls out to her.

“Hey Max! Are you ok?”

Max’s feet skirt to a stop and she looks at the other with distress. “You guys gotta help me, something’s wrong with Billy!”

Max takes off and Ruby and the others follow without question.

The group eventually finds Billy in an empty hallway. His body is curled up in a tight ball on the ground and his fingers are pulling tightly on his hair. His head is tucked away but everyone can hear his loud uneven breathing. His forehead is drenched in sweat.

“Billy!”

The volume of Max voice makes him jump violently.

“GET AWAY FROM ME!”

Everyone backs off including Max. But she tries again with a softer tone.

“Billy, it’s me, Max. I’m…your- sister.”

Billy shakes his head. His voice comes out shaky. “No. You’re not real.”

“I am real.” She crouches down to his level but keeps her distance. “I’m really here Billy, I promise.”

Billy just shakes his head again, refusing to look up. His breathing is getting faster.

“Uh, Max, maybe you should back up.” Dustin says worryingly.

Ruby looks at Billy, the scene is…familiar to her. She might be able to help.

She steps forward and lowers herself next to Max.

“Max, I think he’s having a panic attack.” She says calmly. “We need to help him slow down his breathing. Try to just count with him. Not too fast and don’t touch him.”

Max looks to her and after a second nods hesitantly.

“Billy, let’s count together, ok? Just counting, nothing but counting.” Billy doesn’t respond, but he also doesn’t shake his head.

Regardless Max starts. “1…2…3…”

After 4, Billy joins. It takes until 20 for his breath to gradually slow.

“Your doing good Billy, just focus on your breathing.”

The grip he has on his hair slowly loosens, but his hands remain there and he’s still shaking. With him a bit calmier though, makes tries again to speak to him.

“Billy, can you look at me?”

Theres a couple seconds of hesitation, but Billy slowly lifts his head up so he can see Max’s face. His eyes are blood shot like he’s been crying. Max tries her best to smile.

“See, I’m real. The others are too.”

Billy’s eyes look to Ruby and the others before he looks back down. He mumbles something under his breath.

“What is it, Billy?” Max asks,

Billy’s voice is still trembling but it’s at least audible this time.

“I…I tried.”

Max’s brows furrow. “Tried what?”

“Tried to go without em, the pills.”

That makes surprise blossom on Max’s face, but is quickly followed by something more somber and sad.

Ruby knows why. Billy most likely tried to stop taking his meds today because they were upsetting Max.

“Billy…”

“But it just made it worse. I…I…” Billy voice gets cut of by a sob and his eyes fill with tears.

Ruby can see the anxiety spike in Max’s eyes at the state her brother is in, and maybe without thinking, she reaches for him and sets a comforting hand on his tensed arm.

“It’s ok Billy, you can talk to me.”

Billy sobs harder and squeezes his eyes shut. “I…I saw her.”

“Saw who?”

“M…my mom.”

Ruby looks to Max questioningly. Max looks back to her and shakes her head. Her grip on Billy’s sleave tights. “That’s…that’s not possible Billy.”

“Don’t you think I fucking know that!?” The sudden anger makes Max jump, but her hand stays on his arm. “I know she…she would never- but the things she was saying…”

His eyes open again to look at Max, more fear there than anger.

“She said I deserved to die for everything I did.”

Max quickly shakes her head. “That’s not true Billy! Your mom would never say that! It’s…it’s just the hallucinations. We need to talk to your doctor again. I’ll go with you this time.”

Billy yanks his arm away from Max’s grip. He drops his knees away from his face but keeps his head down. “It’s not enough. None of it is. It doesn't work like it used to. It doesn’t stop the voices anymore. I hear them all the time now. Heather, her parents…”

Billy’s arms go limp in his lap. “Maybe this is what I deserve.” His hands cup his face. “I just want it to fucking end.”

“Billy…” Max starts but seems to be at a loss of what to say.

Ruby’s been sitting listening to the conversation but is just as lost. But still.

“Billy, when you have these, hallucinations, what happens in them?”

Billy moves his hands ands looks at Ruby. He licks his lips before he starts, his voice rough. “I see them, all of them. Everyone the…the shadow made me…”

He doesn’t finish but Ruby gets the idea. “Was this the first time you saw your mom?”

He shakes his head stiffly. Ruby’s no psychiatrist but she’s found talking can help with a mental health crisis. Sometimes people just want to be heard.

“Was there anything else different this time?”

Billy frowns and looks back down, but this time it looks like he’s actually thinking it over.

“There was…a clock.”

“A clock?”

“I saw it. It was ticking so fucking loud I- I tried to run from it.”

“That’s when I saw him running down the hall.” Max adds.

Ruby turns back to face the others, somewhat surprised there still there. Albeit standing around rather awkwardly. “Was a clock part of the whole, Mind Flyer thing?”

“Mind Flayer, and no.” Uncle Dustin answers shrugging his shoulders a bit.

Before Ruby can question more, she’s interrupted by a voice calling to them.

“Hey guys!” It’s Steve. He’s jogging up to them followed by a very out of breath Robin.

“What the hell? It took forever for me to find you nerds! And why aren’t any of you answering your walkies? I thought something bad happened!”

“We left our walkies in our lockers. It’s lunchtime.” Uncle Mike comments.

“And I think something bad may have happened actually.” Uncle Will says and gestures to Billy.

Steve’s eyes widen and his face changes from anger to concern. “Billy?” Unlike anyone, Steve rushes to Billy’s side with no hesitation.

Uncle Dustin turns to Robin who’s still struggling to catch her breath. “Did you guys find something?” At his words Ruby stands and walks over to Robin as well. Heart now pounding in her chest with anticipation.

Robin huffs one last time and reaches into her pocket. “I think so. But we don’t know what it is.” She pulls the object out. “We thought you might. It looks like it’s from the future maybe.” She puts the object in Ruby’s hands and once she gets a good look at it Ruby eyebrows furrow in confusion.

Uncle Dusin leans in to see it. “What is it?”

“It’s…a Tamagotchi.”

“A Tama-what-y?”

Ruby inspects the object, looking at the pink patten and keychain. It looks well taken care of. Free of any scratches or smudging. “It’s a virtual pet. Like a mini video game, you can feed it and stuff.” She presses the buttons, but the screen remains blank. “But this one looks dead.”

“Oh cool, that sounds awesome.”

Ruby shakes her head. “I mean yeah but, I don’t own a Tamagotchi. My sister has like five of them but none of them are pink.”

Robin puts her hands on her hips. “But it was at the shack so that means it must have gotten time traveled with you. Which means-”

Ruby already knows the implication, and yet it does nothing to soothe the shiver that goes up her spine as Uncle Dustin finishes the sentence.

“Which means Ruby wasn’t alone in the forest that night.”

12:59PM

Chrissy wipes her nose again. She dips the paper towel in the stream of water from the sink and pats it around her nose, making sure it’s free of any blood. She doesn’t usually get nose bleeds, even on hot days. But lately it’s been happening often, and she doesn’t know why. She’s just thankful the school bell rang for lunch so she could make a quick escape.

She had to skip lunch with Jason and he wasn’t very happy. She’ll have to meet him later to apologize.

She looks herself over in the mirror one last time and she thankfully can’t see any more blood. She reapplies a bit of foundation and fixes her scrunchie so it’s perfectly sitting on her head. As she finishes the school bell rings signaling lunch is over.

Chrissy sighs. Jason will be even more angry now that she completely missed lunch with him. She has to figure out a way to make it up to him.

She picks up her backpack and tosses the bloody paper towel. As she makes her way to the door her head suddenly starts hurting. She brings a hand to her temple and rubs it as she opens the door.

She started talking to Ms. Kelley about her nightmares, but maybe she should also mention the nosebleeds?

Maybe it’s just the heat.

Chapter Text

Wednesday, February 20, 1991 12:20AM

Eddie closes the door behind him. Shutting out the rain and wind. He shakes his wet hair and kicks off his boots.

The trailer is quiet. The only sound being the rain beating at the roof and occasional thunder. Eddie flicks the switch to the living room and is grateful the lights turn on, showing the electricity isn’t out at least. He removes his rain drenched leather jacket and hangs it on the coat rack next to the door.

He contemplates making something to eat, but then again it is really late. Plus, he wouldn’t want to wake anyone up with the noise. A yawn creeps up his throat signaling that his body has made the decision for him. To bed it is.

He walks to his room, lifting an arm up to stretch his back.

As he opens his door he looks to his bed, and rather than what he sees, it’s what he doesn’t see that makes his heart jump.

The room is dark, besides a star shaped nightlight plugged into the wall. But it’s enough to see that a small bundle that was supposed to be curled up on his bed is missing.

“Ruby?” His voice whispers out.

He looks around the small room, and then under the bed, but finds nothing. There’s not a lot of places to hide as most of their stuff has been packed in boxes.

“Ruby?” He says a little louder. When he doesn’t get a response, his heart quickens it’s pace.

He opens the bathroom door and turns on the light. Looks under the cabinet and finds nothing.

“Ruby?”

The next option is Wayne’s room.

He gently creaks open the door to his uncle’s room, minding the loud squeak they never got down to fixing on the hinges. He sees the shadowy silhouette of his uncle and hears quiet snoring. Ironically enough a freshly timed bolt of lightning hits and lights the room for a millisecond followed by a clap of rumbling thunder. It’s long enough for Eddie to see no small bundle wrapped up in Wayne’s bed.

‘Ok, don’t panic.’ But how does he not.

He starts looking everywhere, in his room again, in the bathroom again, under the cabinet in the hallway, in the washing machine, the dryer. All the while quietly calling his daughter’s name while trying not to panic.

‘Shit. Shit, shit, what the fuck?’

As he moves to the living room his mind starts reeling. He looks behind the couch, In the kitchen, behind the tower of boxes near the door.

The door. No, there’s no way.

Eddie steps over a box and looks to the door. She wouldn’t leave. She wouldn’t. She knows not too. It’s too dark, too dangerous, the weather’s awful. But Eddie pictures her alone with her little feet walking in the mud in the dark. Scared and crying for them.

It plunges his heart into his stomach, and he almost yanks the door open, but he suddenly hears movement behind him.

He whips his head around and looks to the coffee table, which has been moved against a wall near the TV. Under said coffee table is a small lump covered in a soft blanket.

“Ruby?” He wastes no time making his way over and lowers himself to his knees to peak under the table.

Said lump wiggles and soon enough a small head full of messy brown curls pokes out. Ruby turns to face the voice that’s clearly just woken her up, evident by her squinty eyes. As she notices the face she’s looking at, a sleepy smile breaks out.

“Hi daddy.”

Eddie lets out a sigh of relief he didn’t know he was holding and starts to come down from his panic.

“Hey Rockstar.” Eddie adjusts himself so he’s sitting with his legs crossed. “What are you- what are you doing down there?”

Ruby lets out the world’s tiniest yawn and blinks her eyes. Snuggling closer to her pillow which she seems to have brought with her to her small hideout.

“Sweeping.”

Eddie chuckles. “Yeah, I can see that. But why here?”

Ruby blinks. “Got scared.”

“Scared?”

Ruby points somewhere past Eddie’s shoulder. He turns to look right as a strike of lightning hits.

“Oh, the storm?”

Ruby nods. Pulling her Ariel themed blanket over her head to hide.

Eddie coos and brings a hand to where his daughter’s head is under the soft blanket. “Aw, it’s ok Rockstar. That’s just the music of mother nature.”

Ruby peaks her head out. “Music?”

“Yup, just like Daddy’s music. Nature has her own music. And Just like Daddy’s music it can get really loud sometimes.”

Ruby lets more of the blanket fall. “Just music?”

“Yup, just music.” As if on cue, lightning strikes once again. “With her own special effects too.”

“Just loud music?”

“Just loud music.” Eddie confirms. Ruby slowly crawls out from her hiding spot and right into Eddie’s lap.

Eddie smiles down at his daughter and combs a hand through her messy curls. He thinks he’ll never get over this feeling. Holding something so tiny. And now he gets to do it all over again.

With that thought, the current time occurs to him once more. He gathers up Ruby’s pillow and blanket as he moves to hold Ruby in one arm.

“Dino!”

“I know, I’m not forgetting Dino.” Eddie says as he quickly grabs the stuffed dinosaur and hands it to Ruby’s pudgy fingers.

He starts heading for his room but needs to ask. “Hey Ruby, why didn’t you wake your uncle Wayne? You know he would have let you sleep in his room.”

Ruby doesn’t respond right away. Too busy swinging her dino back and forth. Her cheek resting on Eddie’s shoulder. “Unc Wayne tired. I sweep an wait for daddy.”

A smile once again graces his face. His daughter is braver than she knows and has her mother’s kind heart.

As they make it to his room, he gently sets his precious cargo down on his bed, and begins changing out of his still slightly damp clothes.

He sees Ruby’s head turn left and right,

“Where baby?”

Eddie pulls a new T-shirt over his head. “Baby’s with mommy at the hospital. We’ll get to see them tomorrow.” Once he’s dressed, he lays down next to his toddler. Making sure she’s tucked in.

“You excited to be a big sister, Rockstar?”

“Yeah!” Ruby exclaims cheerfully. Raising her dino in the air for emphasis.

“Well-” Eddie puts on his best growly dragon voice. “Big sisters must take to slumber before meeting this fateful task!” He tickles her stomach and Ruby bursts out into a squeal. Which yeah, might not be the best method to get your 2 year old to sleep, but hey. Sue him.

“See mommy and new baby tomorrow?”

“Yeah, now hurry off to dreamland, the sooner you do. The sooner you get to see them.”

“Okay!”

Yeah, it would take a minute for her to go back to sleep. But that was fine.

He gently ruffles her hair. “I love you kiddo, goodnight.”

“Love you too, daddy. Nigh nigh.”

Monday, March 17, 1986 12:30PM

Eddie sits in the old wooden chair in Higgins office.

He’s more than familiar with this office. Not much has changed. Well, the plant in the corner might be new. Eddie doesn’t remember seeing it from his last trip here. Outside of that everything is the same. Methodically placed and neat. Playing the role of a well put together principal.

As always Janice at the front desk had asked if Higgins needed other paperwork as soon as she saw Eddie walk in behind him. Waiting with baited breath for the day Higgins would sign Eddie’s expulsion forum. Normally Eddie would crack a joke or comment on her fanatic love for purple, but today he was still stuck in a daze from the events he witnessed just a few minutes ago.

If someone were to see Eddie now, they’d say he was oddly still. No bobbing his leg up and down or picking at his rings. He’s just sitting there looking at the ugly carpet of Higgins office.

“Munson!”

Oh right, someone is here to see Eddie right now.

 Higgins’ face is still red. He’s trying to not clench his fingers into fists. Needing to keep the illusion of professionalism.

Eddie gets himself together enough to respond. “Jeremy, sorry, did you say something?”

Higgins glares harder. “I’m not playing games, Munson.”

“Neither am I?”

“That delinquent was a friend of yours, wasn’t he?”

“She.” Eddie corrects.

“So, you do know her.”

Eddie slumps back in the seat. Resisting the urge to roll his eyes.

“And?”

“And-” Higgins crosses his arms. “-she’s a stranger that entered school premises and attacked several students, a serious offence.”

Eddie throws his head back. “Are you serious?” He copies Higgins and folds his own arms. “Attacked? Your basketball players were the ones who started it. She was defending Gareth.”

Higgins raises an eyebrow. “Another one of your…club members? How convenient.”

He says it like he doesn’t know exactly why it was Gareth and why no one in that lunchroom was willing to do anything.

But Eddie can play that game too. “If we’re not playing games, why don’t we skip the small talk and get to the point? Why am I even in here? It’s not like I’m the one who handed your precious Tigers their asses.” Eddie says it with a smirk. Higgins lets the barb get to him.

“From what I saw that person came on school property because of you. Then proceeded to assault Hawkins students. You’re lucky if no one presses charges and has her arrested.”

Well for one, he’s not sure how that would even work. It’s not like Ruby’s registered anywhere considering she doesn’t exist yet. Two, he highly doubts any of the Tigers would openly admit they got laid out flat by a girl. Let alone go to the police. Even so-

“She was defending herself. Andy grabbed her and another one even threw a punch. At a girl.” He tries to keep emotion out of his voice, but the older man in front of him still picks up on it.

Higgins loosens his posture. Deciding to sit his arms on the table and intertwin his fingers. “Well, maybe if she looked, and acted like a proper young lady she wouldn't be so easily mistaken.”

That makes a fire brew in Eddie's stomach and his hand balls up involuntarily.

“I'm assuming her choice of attire is your influence?”

Eddie says nothing because it's technically true in more ways than one.

“See Munson, all you do is cause trouble for others. It’s all you’ve ever done here at Hawkins with your little ‘club.’ That girl will no doubt be destined to fail just like you.”

The flare of rage that hits him isn't unfamiliar, just not common for him. It's followed by the urge to leap up and punch the man square in the face, yet that would just prove Higgins point. 

Instead, Eddie puts as much venom in his voice for what he says next.

“Let's cut to the chase, Jeremy. You have nothing on me. We're both wasting our time in here. So, if you don't mind I'll be off to class.” 

He pushes the chair back roughly as he gets up.

“I see that girl back on my campus and it's your ass Munson.” Higgins barks.

Eddie pauses at the door and turns back to face the older man. 

“Try it. You and I both know you have nothing on me, but I have something on you.”

Higgins face hardens. Eddie gets bolder than he usually does.

“And if you were to try and sick your Tigers on her or any of my friends, I'm afraid I might get loose lips.” Eddie finishes with a shrug.

Higgins jaw tightens and moves it, most likely grinding his teeth, but other than that he says nothing.

Eddie yanks the doorknob and closes the door behind him not too gently. Janice peaks her head up at the noise and Eddie gives her a smirk and a wave as he exits the office.

-

Ruby’s sitting on a bench outside of Hawkins high. For the past few minutes, she’s been staring at the pink Tamagotchi like it’ll start talking and give her answers.

Shortly after their discovery that there was evidence that meant Ruby wasn’t the only one in the forest that night, the school bell rang. Dustin had been the most apprehensive about it, but had said they all needed to get to class. Leaving Her, Robin, Steve and Billy, who still wasn’t in the best state of mind, in the hallway.

Steve and Billy had left to go to the men’s bathroom. Probably for a quick chat about what just happened to the latter. Leaving Robin and her to wait outside.

Robin taps her hands on the bench.

“Sooo…how are you feeling?”

Ruby sighs. “Well, not sure really. I mean, it’s freaky to think about, that someone was there and I didn’t see them.”

“That’s definitely freaky. But- I mean it’s something yah know.”

“Yeah.” Ruby agrees. She was hoping for something. She just didn’t expect something as vague yet concerning as this. “I just- sure that area is pretty popular. It’s not like I’m the only one who walks through it. But it was dark as shit and in the middle of winter. I can’t imagine someone just being out there for no reason.”

“Maybe they weren’t out there for no reason then.”

“And that might be the worst part.”

There’s a couple more minutes of silence after that.

Robin clears her throat. “I know it’s kinda none of my business, but how are things with you and Eddie?”

Ruby blinks back at her. “Um-” She looks down and picks at her already short nails. “It’s been fine. I think he’s just really freaked out about all this still. I’ve been trying to stay out of his way.”

“That must be hard.”

“Not really. I just keep to myself.”

Robin nods. “But has everything else been okay there?”

“Yeah, Uncle Wayne is great. I’ve pretty much been helping out around the trailer so I can at least do something.”

Both hear the sound of a metal door opening and see Steve walking out, frown firm on his face.

“Things didn't go well with Hargrove I'm guessing?” Robin asks.

“Do they ever?” Steve says dismissively as he joins them on the bench.

“He went back to class?” Ruby asks.

Uncle Steve gives a stiff nod.

Robin looks like she wants to say something but decides against it. “So, what are we supposed to do now?” 

“Wait for the nerds to be done with school I guess.”

Robin frowns at the idea. “Yeah, I’m not sitting here for that long. I didn’t ditch just to end up back at school today. Hey Ruby, you wanna go somewhere. Steve will drive us.”

Uncle Steve sputters. “What? What am I, a chauffeur?”

“Considering you drive me and the kids everywhere? Yes.”

While Ruby looks at Uncle Steve’s annoyed face, she thinks over Robin’s question. She hasn’t been anywhere outside of Eddie’s trailer and the Byers place. Then a rather important thought occurs.

With what she knows is a slightly red face, she looks at Robin. “Actually yeah, is there a clothing store nearby? I’ve only been able to wear Eddie’s hand-me-downs and uh, I mean you know, Eddie and Wayne are both guys so they don’t have any- I need uh, you know.” She hopes she doesn’t have to elaborate further than that.

Robin makes an ‘o’ with her lips and nods in understanding. “Yeah of course. Hear that, Steve? We’re going shopping.” She gives Uncle Steve a pat on the back and begins making her way to his car.

Ruby gives an apologetic smile as they both get up to follow.

-

“Wow.” Ruby says as she looks around the store. “There’s a lot of…neon.”

“Yup, that’s what’s in nowadays.” Robin responds as they make their way through the clothing racks. Steve had chosen to wait for them in the car. Clearly still put out from his conversation with Billy.

Ruby looks at some of the clothes and finds herself smiling. “Man, this really is the 80s.”

Robin snorts in amusement. “You’re just now realizing that?”

“No- well yeah, I guess I’ve been so busy worrying about everything, I haven’t had the time to…enjoy the fact that I’m in the 80s. It’s pretty cool.” As she says it, she sees a lady walk by with an impressive blow out. “The hair, the colors-” She points above where the speakers are playing Girls Just Want To Have Fun. “The music.”

“I’m assuming things are a little different in your time?” Robin asks. She starts looking through some clothes that aren’t as bright as the ones upfront.

“A bit yeah, not as much hair spray. By the way, you guys put a serious dent in the ozone layer with that shit.”

“Oh yeah?”

Ruby nods as she begins looking through the underwear section. Bypassing the ones with a bit too much ruffles and frills for her tastes. Once she found some, she starts looking at suitable clothes.

The short shopping spree finishes with Ruby finally having some underwear and clothes of her own. She was embarrassed that Robin had to pay but the other girl insisted she really didn’t mind.

While in Steve’s car, on their way to grab a bite to eat as per Robin’s request, she pulls out the pink Tamagotchi again. It was something so simple. A toy. Yet it sat in her pocket like a weight. What on earth could it even mean?

-

“Wait, they found a what?” Eddie asks as they all walk towards the exit. Soon after the end of Geometry, homework turned in, maybe mostly wrong answers but still turned in, he found Dustin and the rest of the freshman waiting at his locker with news of their findings.

“Ruby called it a Tama…uh…lock key? She said it’s like a mini video game that’s popular in the future. It was smaller than my hand dude.”

“How can you fit a video game into something that small?” Lucas asks. And Eddie is a bit surprised he’s walking with them. The others may not have noticed, but as of late he’s been slowly distancing himself from Hellfire, at least in public.

“It’s future technology. Who knows what’s possible.”

Lucas shoves the exit door open. “Sure, but what’s the point in playing on a screen that small?”

“Guys not that this isn’t riveting conversation, but can we get back to why this is important?”

Dustin, being the little shit he is, rolls his eyes at Eddie’s question. “It’s important because it means someone was there in the forest when Ruby time traveled.”

Eddie stops walking.

“What?”

“I think that someone was nearby when she time traveled.” Dustin repeats.

“Even if that were the case, it doesn’t exactly help us. It’s not like we can ask them.” Mike mentions.

“Well duh, but it’s better than nothing. It doesn’t solve the mystery, but it is a clue.”

Eddie supposes that’s true. “Ruby said she heard crunching leaves and branches before it happened. You think it was this mystery person? That they were, what? Following her?”

Dustin puts his hand under his chin as he thinks. “It’s a high possibility. They definitely didn’t want to be seen by her at least. Them being there could have been a coincidence but I doubt it.”

The freshmen start discussing amongst themselves as they all start walking through the school parking lot. Eddie spots the basketball team on the other side, a long distance away. Ah, no wonder Sinclair feels comfortable enough to walk with them this time. Despite the distance Eddie keeps an eye on them in case Higgins didn’t take his threat seriously.

He sees Carver looking rather grumpy as he makes his way to his car. Walking behind him is Chrissy Cunningham. Normally the cheerleader is smiley while being led around by her boyfriend, but today her walk is slow, and her head is down. He wonders what’s going on there, but it’s none of his business. As long as Jason and his goons steer clear.

Eddie gets to his van along with his pack of freshmen and he just now realizes there are some missing people.

“Hey, you guys said Ruby, Harrington and Buckley were still on campus when you left. Where are they?”

Just as everyone starts looking around the now almost empty parking lot, Harrington’s BMW pulls up.

Harrington steps out along with Ruby and Buckley. Both girls are holding shopping bags.

“You guys went to Kohl’s?” Mike asks.

“Ruby needed her own clothes and I needed new clothes.” Buckley answers.

“Where’s Max?” Steve asks the group.

“She left already, I tried to get her to stick around, but she said she just wanted to go home.” Lucas says in a somber tone.

“Makes sense. Billy had kind of a mental breakdown earlier.” Will replies. 

Harrington shakes his head, and his face is a mixture of pissed and tired. “I’ll wait for you guys in the car.” He says and walks away from the group.

Dustin frowns. “What’s his problem?”

“Don’t worry about it.” Buckley’s words don’t match her face. She looks pretty worried judging by the way she looks back at the car.

“Well anyway, Ruby, do you still have the Tamalockkey thing?”

“Tamagotchi. And yeah here.” Ruby reaches into her pocket and pulls out the item, tossing it to Dustin. 

Sure enough the thing resting in Dustin’s hand is a small plastic looking toy with an even smaller screen. 

“Is that another thing from the future you’ll be keeping?” Ruby asks amused.

“I just wanna look at it.”

“It’s fine. I don’t have much use for it.”

Suddenly a car drives up and Eddie recognizes it as belonging to Jonathan Byers.

Byers exits along with Nancy and surprisingly, El.

“Mike, we told you to meet us at the front!” Nancy Wheeler shouts like there a mile away. Hands firm on her hips. 

“I was busy! I was just about to go. Why is El here?”

“She wanted to see the school. Hopper’s planning on enrolling her soon.” Byers answers. Said girl is looking at Hawkins high school and Eddie thinks this is the first time he’s ever seen someone look at a school in wonder.

“Just in time for the good news. We found something.” Buckley points to the thing in Dustin’s hands. Byers, Wheeler and El make their way over.

Ruby steps forward. “It’s a Tamagotchi. It’s a Japanese pocket game that’s popular in my time. But I was telling the others I don’t own one, so I have no idea how it time traveled with me.”

“We think someone else was there when it happened.” Dustin says.

“Can I see that?” El asks and Dustin places the item in her hands. 

What happens next surprises everyone, because El jumps as soon as it touches her skin.

Eddie is the first to freak out. “What!? What just happened?”

“El?” Wheeler asks concerned.

El continues staring at the object in her hands, a look of shock on her face. Everyone is now on high alert.

“This…” Her voice creaks. “I can feel things from it.”

“Like your powers are back!?” Mike’s eyes look like they're gonna pop out of his head.

“I don’t know, I can’t see anything...but it’s like I can feel an echo of whoever this belonged to. I can feel happiness and excitement from it. Like it was something they really wanted.”

“Sooo, your powers are semi back?”

“Maybe but-” She looks at Ruby. “When I touched Ruby I couldn’t sense anything from her. I haven’t been able to with anyone, until now.”

“Well that’s…ominous.” Buckley comments.

El turns to Ruby. “Can I keep this please?”

“Of course. It’s all yours.”

“Did you guys find anything else?” Byers asks Robin.

“No, we searched the whole shack and that was the only thing that seemed out of the ordinary.”

“Well, the important thing is Steve and you were able to find anything at all.” Wheeler looks around the group. “Speaking of which. Where is Steve?” 

Dustin points towards the BMW facing away from them. “He’s moping in his car for some reason.”

“Moping? About what? Is he okay?”

Everyone besides Eddie and Ruby shrug. Wheeler shakes her head annoyed and begins making her way to Harrington.

“El, Mike you two wanna wait in the car?” Byers asks. He’s already turning his body towards where his girlfriend took off to, ready to follow.

“Sure, I guess. Come on El.” Mike guides his girlfriend towards the car. El is still staring at the plastic toy like it has the secrets of the universe.

“I have to go too actually.” Lucas announces. 

“I’ll stick around. Steve’s my ride.”

Lucas waves. “Alright well, see you guys tomorrow.”

Eddie gestures to Dustin and Ruby. “Come on you two, I gotta get Henderson home before his mom has a conniption.”

-

Ruby’s shuffling through her bag of new clothes. Earlier she had spent the ride chatting with Dustin until the kid was dropped off at his place.

Eddie’s been mulling over how to start this. He’s thought out the words. Put them on repeat in his head so he would say everything just right. Now is the perfect time too. Ruby’s in a good mood. And yet he still manages to fuck it up.

“What the hell was that today?” It’s not even mean but he still clenches his teeth after it exits his mouth.

Ruby looks up at him from her big Kohls bag. An eyebrow raised. “What?”

Well, he’s stuck now. “Uh, in the cafeteria.”

Ruby’s blue eyes widen in realization. But even as she answers she turns her attention back to her bag. “Oh, those guys were assholes. That guy put his hand on me first.” Though casual it’s still weird. Because it’s an explanation one would give to a parent when they think they’re about to be lectured.

“Hey, you don’t need to tell me. Hawkins Tigers are some of the biggest assholes in town.”

Ruby hums in response.

“What I meant was the other stuff.”

Ruby’s hand stops moving in her bag. “Oh, I used to be in gymnastics. I just know how to move fast, and those guys were projecting their movements.”

That genuinely surprises him. “Really? Like the stuff with ribbons and flipping?”

The words might as well have been insults by the way Ruby immediately scowls as soon as they exit.

“Yeah.”

Shit. What did he do now?

“I mean it’s cool! What you did and that you do that. The gymnastics stuff- or that you used to.” 

He sees the rise and quick fall of Ruby’s chest as she sighs. “I don’t wanna talk about it.”

Ugh fuck. Okay, evasive actions.

With a quick jerk of his wheel Eddie parks the van over to the side of the road. The road is empty as it usually is on the way to Forest Hills.

“What are you doing?”

Eddie pulls his keys out, causing the rough purr of the old engine to shut off. “You and I need to talk.”

Ruby eyes him suspiciously. “About what?”

“About- look, I’ve been being a dick to you-”

“Oh yeah?” Ruby says sarcastically.

“Yes, and I just wanted to say sorry.”

The van goes silent. Eddie’s heart is hammering in his chest. Ruby looks down at her lap. Her eyebrows are furrowed but he doesn’t know if it’s in anger or contemplation. He leans back in his seat so his head is resting on the leather. With a deep breath he starts. 

“None of this is your fault. None of it, the monsters and time travel and alternate dimensions, all of that shit coming into my life, none of it’s your fault and I’ve been treating you like it is. And that’s not fair.”

Ruby doesn't respond, he continues. 

“You're just as lost as the rest of us, and it wasn’t right for me to say what I did that first night.” She was seeking comfort from the closest person to her, even if it was a younger version, and he shot her down, leaving her to cry alone on a couch. It makes his stomach turn just thinking about it. 

“What I’m saying is, you never did anything wrong. I was wrong. I’ve been awful to you and I’m sorry.”

Ruby doesn’t say anything but she turns her head away so he can’t see her face.

For a few seconds the van is silent again.

“You know, my dad almost got me killed once.”

That makes Ruby’s head turn to him. Just as Eddie thought, her shocked eyes are a bit watery.

“It was my first round of senior year. He showed up out of nowhere, as usual, with a new scheme, but this time he was in deep shit. People were looking for him. He told me it wasn’t that big of a deal, that he had a plan to pay them off and get a shiton of money. Normally I wouldn’t get involved but- well, I needed the money.” Talking about it out loud feels weird. He hasn’t told this story to anyone. Not even Wayne.

“A couple days before I met this girl, Paige. She offered me a ticket out of here. A way for my band to take off and move to California. I didn’t have the money though. So, I joined my dad on his plan.” Eddie fights through the slug of shame just talking about this brings. He can’t even look at Ruby’s face. Just continuing to stare ahead.

He shakes his head and lets out a humorless chuckle. “It went- bad, like really bad and dad, he just-” Fuck, he hates the lump forming in his throat. “He just left me there. I could have died, and he just left.”

He tips his head back and swallows past the lump. He won’t start fucking crying about this. He already has more times than his dad deserves. “Cops caught him. Locked him up again. I shouldn’t have trusted him. Shouldn’t have believed him, but-”

“He’s your dad.”

“Yeah.”

He lowers his head and cracks his knuckles individually. “After that, I swore to myself I’d be the last of the Munsons. No more town fuck ups, no more deadbeats. It’d end with me.”

“You're not though.”

He looks at her this time. Her blue eyes are still shiny but there’s a look of determination there.

“You're not a deadbeat. You're a great dad.”

The words make him almost choke up. He even lets out a shaky breath he didn’t realize was there. It’s a lot, maybe even too much to hear. It’s so much to take in he’s not sure he’s fully processing it in this moment.

“I…I kinda get why you hated me then.”

“I never hated you.” He corrects firmly. “I just- when I found out who you were, it was like evidence I was gonna fail another promise I made to myself. Like I did with school and not working with my dad. It was nothing against you.”

Ruby seems to think it over for a bit. She nods. “I get it…um you never- I mean, my dad, he never told me that story.”

That makes Eddie smile. “Yeah, I can believe that. Even Wayne doesn’t know the full story of that day. It’s not exactly one of my proudest moments.”

Ruby nods again and turns to him. “You know you weren’t at fault either right? About what happened with your dad?”

Eddie thumps his head against the leather headrest. He sighs and looks back to the road. “Yeah, I was desperate. My dad’s been coming and going since I was a kid. It’s hard, going through that. Feeling unwanted. It took a while but I learned my lesson. For good this time.”

“Yeah, no shit. Almost dying can do that.”

Eddie can’t help but laugh. Ruby’s own fluttery laughter can be heard next to him and a warmth he hasn’t felt in a while takes over.

He looks to Ruby as they both peter out of their laughing fit. 

“Are…we good?”

Sky blue eyes look back at him and Ruby gives a small smile. “Yeah, we’re good.”

Eddie offers his fist and is surprisingly overjoyed when Ruby taps it with her own. It spikes new energy in him, like after hearing a good song for the first time.

As it turns out, having a kid is pretty cool.

“Awesome.”

He sticks the key back in and starts the ignition. But before he starts to drive he remembers something and has a great idea. He whips his head to Ruby.

“Hey how bout you come to Hellfire?”

“Your D&D club?”

“Yeah, our last campaign is this Friday. It’ll be fun I swear.”

Ruby chuckles. “Sure, why not.”

“Awesome.” Eddie exclaims excitedly. He starts to drive. “The Cult of Vecna is about to be a session these freshmen will never forget.”

“Vecna?”

“Yeah, he’s like a dark wizard that-”

“I know who he is, I just-”

Her silence makes him turn to look at her. She shakes her head. “It’s nothing.”

“Well…okay. You're still down?”

“Yeah, I’m down.”

-

Ruby stares out the window of the van. Trying her best to concentrate on a vague memory. She had to be ten or something around that time.

“Dad, which one is this?”

Dad turns from where he is in the kitchen and walks over. She’s been digging around the box of D&D supplies for family game night. She spotted one of her dad’s homemade figures that she didn’t recognize.

As soon as dad sees what’s in her hand, his face goes pale. “Oh…that’s Vecna.”

“Vecna?”

“Yeah…he’s a dark wizard that can control people.”

“Oh cool! Can we play with him tonight?”

“Uh…” Dad scratches the back of his head. “Sorry kiddo, not that one.” As he says it he gently grabs the piece away.

“Aw, why not?”

“Vecna’s just…not a great character to use. Why don’t you look for some trolls, I made some pretty narly ones back in the day.”

“Okay!” She starts looking through the box, but still hears dad speak under his breath.

“What the hell? I thought I threw this away.”

-

“Billy! Steve’s on the phone!” Max calls from the living room.

Billy turns groggily in his bed. He’s having a shit day and Max’s banshee scream isn’t helping. His head still feels like it’s been smashed with a hammer.

“Billy! Steve’s-”

“I heard you the first fucking time!” Yelling hurts his head, but he still manages to push himself up from his sweat stained mattress. 

Max is on the phone when he opens the door. Her eyes dart to him. 

“He’s up. I’m gonna hand him the phone.” She does just that, but not without giving Billy a look of concern. She always looks at him like that. Ever since Starcourt. It makes him miss her hateful glares.

He thinks about not answering even with the phone now in his hand, but knowing Harrington he’ll just call over and over again until he answers.

He sighs. “What do you want Harrington?”

“What do I want? What do I want, are you serious?”

“Oh here we go.”

“Don’t, Billy. You walked out when I was talking, I was trying to-”

“You were trying to what Harrington?”

He hears Harrington sigh over the receiver. “I was trying to help.”

Something in between a laugh and groan comes out of Billy’s mouth. “Help? I’m sure King Steve can work miracles but this ain’t one of them.”

“Billy stop! Okay. This isn’t some high school bullshit and you know it.”

“Yeah, I know it. I wake up every fucking day and I know it.” He growls out.

“So, why won’t you just let me help?”

“How can you help, huh? What could you possibly do that I haven’t tried?” And Billy’s tried everything. The pills, the doctors, none of it helps.

“Talk about it. I mean, we’ve had some good conversations, right?”

They have. Shockingly, But never something like this. Billy can still see the flashes of his mom’s face when he closes his eyes. Her face contorted in disgust tell him he’s a monster, that he didn’t deserve to be alive when he led so many to their death.

“You’re wasting your time, Harrington.”

“You’re not a waste of time, Billy.”

Oh, but he is. He’s a waste of time and energy. It’s why he’s an orphan now. Taking up space in Susan and Max’s trailer like a fungus. Still, he doesn’t voice any of this to Harrington.

“Do you uh…I mean- I was wondering…”

He’s not sure why Harrington’s stumbling like this but he waits until he can spit it out.

“Do you wanna hangout at the quarry on Friday?”

What? “The quarry?”

“Yeah, you know everyone’ll be at the basketball game that night, so it’ll be pretty empty. We can just hang out and talk.”

“You wanna hang out at the quarry instead of going to the championship game? What are we going to paint our nails?”

“Sure, why not? I’ll also bring beer.”

An honest laugh briefly makes it way from his lips. It’s not a bad idea. It’s somewhere else to be instead of the trailer. But his mind flashes the image of his mom, of the voices, of heather and an old grandfather clock. The quarry will be dark that night. Billy hates the dark now.

But so does Steve. He learned from one of his visits at Family Video that he sleeps with his hallway light on. It must be even worse in such a big house alone.

Steve will be there with him at the quarry. It makes his face warm and the light feeling he gets whenever he’s around the other man start up. This is why he’s been trying to distance himself. It’s getting worse. But against his better judgment-

“Yeah, that sounds…yeah I’ll go.”

He can practically see Harrington’s satisfied grin. The kind only a rich kid whose use to getting his way wears. “Cool! So, see you Friday?”

“Yeah, pretty boy, see you Friday.”

Chapter Text

Billy wakes up in darkness. Pitch black, so dark you can’t see the end of it. And he knows where he is. It’s disturbingly familiar but hard to accept.

“No, no, no this isn’t real.” 

“What isn’t real, Billy?” It’s Heather’s voice. But it’s not her. It’s just his fucked up head playing tricks on him.

“You're not real.” He shuts his eyes as tightly as he can and pathetically, like a child, pulls his blanket to cover his head.

“But I am real Billy, how can you say that? We were friends.” 

Fuck. What the fuck? Why is this happening? He remembers taking his meds before bed.

“You know Billy, no matter how much you hide, no matter how much you run, you can’t escape the truth. You killed me.”

No, no, no!

His grip tightens even harder on the thin fabric of the blanket. “I didn't, it wasn't me.” 

“Oh, but it was. You killed me and my parents. And now you don’t even have the guts to face me.”

It’s a trick. It’s all in his head.

“All in your head? Was my death all in your head? Did our friendship mean that little to you?”

“No!” He shouts desperately. He liked Heather. He liked joking with her at the pool and how she was one of the few girls in Hawkins that didn’t look at him like a slab of meat.

“Did you know I wanted to be a dentist? I got my acceptance letter two days before you kidnapped me.”

What? No, that…Billy didn’t know that. How would-

“See, it’s not just in your head.” Heather’s voice changes, a monstrous voice overlaps her own. “Time’s running out Billy. Your time is coming. Can’t you feel it? So, why don’t you stop being a sniveling little bitch and FACE ME!”

-

Billy’s eyes snap open and a gasp punches through his lungs. His panicked eyes dart around the room and he realizes he’s back. This is his room in the trailer. The slight floaty feeling in his mind and body confirms he really did take his meds last night.

He has no idea how long he just lays there breathing, but it’s not enough. None of it is anymore. The meds aren’t working anymore. He’s still having nightmares even on them now. And they may not be nightmares, because how would his nightmares know about Heather wanting to be a dentist or her acceptance letter?

Time’s running out Billy.

A sudden knock on his door makes him jump. Max’s voice comes from the other side.

“Billy, get ready, it's almost time for school.”

As annoying as her voice is, it’s familiar. 

“Give me a minute.” His voice cracks and he hopes she didn’t notice. He gets up from his gross sweat stained mattress. While the thought of going to school feels exhausting. At least he’d be out of this room.

As he gets dressed, he also remembers it’s Friday. He’s meeting up with Harrington tonight. 

He tries not to think of that being an added motivator.

As he walks out the door with Max he hears the low dinging of a clock.

Friday, March 21, 1986 7:45AM

Eddie hops out of his van and closes the door behind him. He’s in a really good mood today.

Not only is today the day of his greatest campaign yet, but he also had a great start to the day. Ruby had made breakfast being the manic early riser that she is. And she also apparently knew his and Wayne’s preferences, making Wayne his black as the void coffee and Eddie his not too runny eggs. Wayne had raised an eyebrow but didn’t question further.

They also had a good conversation about music. They talked about everything from Metallica to Guns N' Roses, which turns out was Ruby’s favorite band. For Eddie it was kind of surprising for a group that just started out, until his brain caught up and reminded him she was from the future.

When he left for school Ruby had waved from the trailer door and said “See you tonight.”

He couldn’t wait for his classes to breeze by. This was gonna be a great day.

As he walked through the crowd of other high schoolers, he heard the school counselor (Ms. Kyle? Ms. Klark?) announce the school pep rally.

Well, that’s definitely one place he won’t be. 

-

Billy’s walking through the halls towards his first class when he accidentally shoulder checks some girl. She’s so small he didn’t even notice her.

“Oh sorry!” She squeaks.

“It’s fine.” She’s wearing a Tiger’s cheer uniform. But what really catches his eye is the look on her face. She looks terrified and he doesn’t think it was from him just bumping into her.

“Sorry again, bye.” She rushes away and Billy briefly looks in the direction she went before shrugging it off.

-

At passing period, right before lunch, Eddie heads to his locker to get his history book. The thing is old as hell and probably has been passed down since the 40s or something.

He puts in his combination and shakes the lock a little like he always does because the damn thing jams. As soon as he pops it open a small piece of paper slides onto the floor. He bends down to pick it up. It’s nothing new, it’s how he runs his business after all. A torn off note with something along the lines of “Meet me out in 10 freak.” He can’t even be annoyed really. He needs the money. He hasn’t been dealing since Ruby showed up. Too busy with the other stuff.

He unfolds the note and can’t fully understand what he’s looking at. On the torn piece of paper is “I would like to buy something from you, please. From Chrissy.” In pink curvy handwriting.

Chrissy? As in Chrissy Cunningham?

His mind flashes to a nice girl at a talent show. Saying that she’d cheer for him after he told her his dad wasn’t there. A girl that stuck up for Gareth against Tommy H.

His heart skips because this isn’t possible. Chrissy’s not the kind of girl to ask for drugs. It could be a trick. Set up by her boyfriend as some kind of revenge. Maybe even a trap by Higgins to get him expelled and arrested.

But…if it was real…it’d be nice to see her again. Not just from afar, but to actually be able to sit down and talk. Even briefly.

He grabs his history book and stuffs the note in his pocket. Hopefully his good day continues and nothing goes wrong.

-

Of course, a peg gets thrown in. Because the freshmen have the nerve to ask him if he can postpone The Cult of Vecna.

“But you said Ruby’s coming right? She could be the sub.” Dustin propositions nervously. It’s a weak cop out.

“Ruby was invited as a guest before you three sprung this on us.”

“Ruby? Is that the girl who beat up the basketball team?” Gareth asks. Jeff also leans in, interested. He had given the guys a half-assed explanation on who Ruby was. Saying she was a friend staying with him and his uncle for a while.

“Yeah, and she’s a guest tonight. Not a sub.” He grabs both Mike and Dustin by the scruff of their necks, avoiding shy little Will Byers who looks on equally as nervous. “Which means you boys have to go out there and find one.” With a shove he sends them off on their journey.

-

“There was a girl throwing up in the bathroom.”

“What?” Billy turns to look at Max. Annoyingly so, his sister had become a walking ‘Billy Tracker’ and was somehow able to find where he eats outside. Ever since the incident on Monday she’s been sticking to his side like glue.

Max takes a bite from her sandwich. “There was a girl throwing up in the bathroom.” Chucks of food come out her mouth.

“I’m gonna throw up if you keep eating like a fuckin animal.”

Max rolls her eyes but switches to chewing with her mouth closed. She swallows before speaking. “I asked her if she was ok. She was wearing a cheer uniform, so I thought she got sick from all the running around this morning. I don’t get why they do pep rallies so early.”

Billy had tuned her out after he heard ‘cheer uniform.’ His mind picturing the girl from this morning.

“What’d she look like?”

“Dunno, I left before I could see. Why?”

Billy shakes his head. “Nothing.” He changes the subject. “You went to the pep rally. You gonna go to the game to see your old boy toy?”

Max frowns and her cheeks turn red. “No! I’m going home.”

“Trouble in paradise still?”

“It’s nothing.” Max takes an aggressive bite and almost chokes.

Billy hums, not that interested. As he chews he looks across the school’s parking lot to the forest. He blinks to make sure what he’s seeing is really there. There’s a shadowy figure tucked between two tall trees just out of sight. He can’t make out what it, can’t even see its face. But some how he knows it’s staring right at him.

“What? What is it?” Max turns her head to see what Billy’s looking at, and turns right back with a confused expression.

She can’t see it. So, it’s not real. Fuck.

“Billy?”

“It’s nothing.” He huffs. He crumbles up his wrapper and stands, dumping his trash and grabbing the school’s cafeteria tray. “I’m not gonna be home tonight.”

“Why?” Max joins him, discarding her half eaten sandwich.

“Going out.”

“You’re going out? Tonight?” He understands the reaction. He hasn’t gone out since he was skewered by an interdimensional hell monster.

“I’ll be with Harrington. It’ll be fine.” Max’s shoulders drop a bit from their tense position after hearing that Harrington will be with him.

“Alright.”

Billy snorts. He’s still not used to this new relationship they have. Somedays he hates it. As bad as it was, he was used to the mutual dislike they had for one another, and this was new and strange. He hates the constant looks of worry she gives him. Like she’s his keeper or something. As if he can’t do anything on his own anymore. He understands it but it doesn’t make him feel like any less of a burden. On both her and Susan ever since his dad left.

He hates that it still hurts. After everything that happened, everything his dad put him through…he just left. Left Billy here after forcing them to move. Didn’t even care enough to take his only son with him.

Why would he want to take a monster with him? No one would want him.

He stops walking. Max stops right behind him.

“You should go to the game.”

“But-”

“Not for Sinclair. For yourself. To have fun. Be outta the damn trailer and hangout with your nerdy little friends.”

“But-”

Billy turns and puts his hand on top of her head. “Go, shitbird. I’m not asking.” He noogies her head and as always Max fusses over it.

He leaves for class with a chuckle.

-

Eddie almost collides right into Robin as he rushes towards the school exit. He manages to dodge her by a hair, but ends up knocking her flute case right out of her hands. He quickly bends down to pick it up for her. “Shit! Sorry!”

Robin gives him an annoyed glare. “Geez Eddie, where’s the fire?”

He looks at her sheepishly. His heart still pounding in excitement. “Sorry, I was in a rush.”

“Clearly.” He hands her the flute case. “You coming to the game?”

Eddie curls his lip in disgust. “Hell no.”

“Yeah, I figured as much. Hey, I’ve actually been meaning to ask you, some of the band kids said some punk looking girl got in a fight with the basketball team, was that Ruby?”

Eddie’s eyes light up. “Yeah, you should have seen it! She knocked Andy and big Tarence flat on their backs! Higgins was pissed but couldn’t do shit.”

Robin blinks in surprise, then she smirks. “So, having a daughter from the future has turned out to be not so bad then?”

She’s got him there. He scratches the back of his head. “Uh yeah, hey uh- thanks for what you said by the way.”

“What I said?”

“About how it must be hard to feel unwanted by a parent. It really…it made me realize how shitty I was being. I was able to patch things up with Ruby.”

“Oh, well, cool. I’m happy for you two.”

Eddie bounces on his heels. It’s not like he’s on a time limit but if he’s too late, she might leave. “Sorry again, but I gotta go. See ya! Uh have a good band show- thing at the game!” He waves and almost runs right into the door.

Robin shakes her head with a smile. The dude’s so tall and gangly you’d think he’d have a little grace to him. She wonders if he mellows out in the future. “You gotta wonder what kind of woman could handle being married to Eddie Munson of all people.” She says under her breath.

“Duh! Only the most rockin’ chick ever!”

“Gah!” Robin drops her flute case, again. “What the hell? Where did you guys come from?”

Will bends down to get her case this time. She’s always liked him the most out of Steve’s little gang of ankle biters.

“We have a proposition for you.” Dustin says proudly. “How would you like to join Hellfire tonight? It’ll be a night you never forget! A journey of constant adventure!”

Robin looks back, bored. “Sorry kiddies, but big sis Robin has band tonight.” She points to her flute case. “Can’t miss it.”

Dustin tosses his head back dramatically. “Ugh! Why are you all useless?” With that he stomps away. Quickly followed by Mike and Will, who at least says goodbye.

Standing in the now empty hallway Robin can see why Dustin is Steve’s favorite. They’re both equally dramatic.

-

Eddie’s having the time of his life. Because Chrissy remembers him! She remembers his band!

And she seems to be more relaxed.

Earlier she seemed super freaked out. He understands. A combination of what their here for and well…him in general, will do that. And yet, the thought of her being scared of him…really bothered him. So, he tried to make her more comfortable. Reminded her of middle school and that they weren’t complete strangers. And soon she was laughing with him. Reminding him of the nice girl with adorably crooked teeth underneath the Hawkins’ green and yellow uniform.

“You know, you’re not what I thought you’d be like.”

“Mean and scary?”

“Yeah.” She whispers with a shy smile.

“Yeah, well, I actually kinda thought you’d be kinda mean and scary too.”

“Me?”

“Terrifying.” He sits back down. Happy to see she’s not flinching away from him now. “You know uh- I never got to thank you.”

Chrissy tips her head to the side. “Thank me?”

“For the thing that happened with Gareth. Uh- my friend, with the shaggy brown hair. You were trying to help him when Tommy H was giving him shit.”

Chrissy scrunches her eyebrows. The same way she did when she was trying to remember him from middle school. Then her eyes go wide. “Oh! I remember. I can’t believe I forgot that. You were there!”

Eddie nods amused. “I was.”

Her surprised face melts into a troubled one. “You…you got in trouble.”

Eddie waves his hand. “It wasn’t that bad. Higgins gave me a boring lecture and a warning is all.” He’d never tell her the details of said lecture. Especially since he hated thinking about it. And that the situation led up to his almost permanent expulsion.

Chrissy moves her arm back and forth on the table, something she did earlier. Eddie assumes it’s a nervous habit.

“I’m sorry I didn’t do more. Jason pulled me away-”

“Hey, it’s alright.” Eddie cuts her off, because he doesn’t what to be reminded of how Carver pulled her away. Away from him. “You did what you could. It was really cool actually.”

Chrissy gives a sheepish smile and looks away.

“Now, to business.” He grabs his lunchbox. “Uh so, in other good news, flattery works with me. So, twenty-five percent discount for the half. Fifteen bucks.” He places the baggie on the table. “You’re robbing me blind here.”

“Thank you so much. You don’t need to-”

“Chrissy. It’s fine.” It isn’t. Not really, because he needs the money but. “You’re…you’re a friend.”

The way Chrissy’s face lights up is worth it. “Thank you, Eddie.” She grabs the baggie, handling it as if it’ll explode.  For a few seconds she just stares at it.

He tilts his head to try and meet her eyes. “You okay?”

“Um…um….It’s just I don’t-”

Oh duh.

“Ah, let me guess, her highness doesn’t know how to rollith a blunt?”

“Eddie.” She says frazzled.

“Okay okay, don’t worry Cunningham, I gotcha.” He gestures for her to give him the baggie. Once in his hands he reaches inside pulls out the papers. “You gotta lay it out like this.” He lays the paper down and pulls out a few small nuggets. Once prepared he licks across the paper.

“Wow, your good at that.”

Eddie lifts an eyebrow. “At rolling a blunt?”

“Um, yes, is that weird to say?”

“Yes, you continue to prove yourself to be a freak, Ms. Cunningham.”

Chrissy gives a mock gasp and puffs her cheeks.

“Alright, don’t go all chipmuck on me.” He wraps the paper into a tight shape, ready to be enjoyed. “Once it’s all wrapped up it’s good to go.” He grabs his lighter and brings it to the end. The cherry burns bright and Eddie takes a slow drag, blowing out the smoke smoothly. “See?”

Chrissy’s blinking back at him slowly, she nods her head. “Yes. I see.”

“Cool. Wanna try?” He hands it over to her and she pinches it awkwardly between her thumb and forefinger. She brings it to her lips and sucks too fast, making her cough. It’s the reaction Eddie expected, and he laughs because he’s never been a saint.

“It’s…ack…that’s horrible!” She covers her mouth as she continues hacking up a lung, tears prickling in her eyes.

Eddie catches his breath. “Aw, it’s not that bad. You’re just new to it. Here, let me help.” He stands up slightly, keeping his legs hooked under the bench. Chrissy looks up at him as she’s coming down from her coughing fit. He reaches towards her slowly, making sure she can see what he’s doing, that she’s okay with it. She makes no move to back up or move his hand. Instead looking up at him curiously. Maybe still a little nervous.

He places two of his fingers on the space underneath her collar bone. Moving her ‘86’ pendent over.

 He lowers his voice as not to scare her. “You can’t do it too fast. You have to, ease your way into it like uh-- like you’re cheerleading. I’m assuming you didn’t pop out the womb doing the splits?”

Chrissy breathes out a laugh and Eddie can feel it under his fingers. “No.” She answers keeping her voice the same volume as his.

“Yeah, well, same laws apply. Like how you worked your way into doing the splits, you do the same thing.”

Chrissy nods and brings the blunt back to her lips. Her eyes don’t leave Eddie’s.

“Now inhale until you can feel it here.” He rubs his fingers on her skin. “Slow. Then hold it. When I say one, start blowing out. Slowly.”

Chrissy does just that. Eddie can see and feel the slow rise of her chest. “Hold. One, two, three. There you go.” A steady stream of smoke comes out of glossy pink lips and Eddie’s impressed.

“Well done, Cunningham, you’re a natural.” He removes his fingers. There’s a red mark there. “Sorry.” He sits back down on the bench.

Chrissy doesn’t answer. In fact, she’s still staring at him looking like she’s in some kind of trance.

Behind her there’s a snapping sound.

Chrissy whips her head around to look and jumps so hard she hits the table. Eddie looks over and sees it’s a squirrel that’s lept from a tree. Chrissy breathes out a sigh and turns back to him.

“Sorry, um thank you for showing me.”

“No problem.” He looks at her concerned. “Hey uh, I know it’s none of my business but, I know you said the stuff about feeling like you’re losing your mind. It’s just, you’ve been really jumpy. Are you okay?”

She looks down and rubs her hands together. She bites at her lip and looks up at him from her bangs. “Honestly? No.”

He waits for her to explain.

“I’ve…I’ve been having these nightmares lately. Awful ones. Like the ones that wake you up from your sleep. I’ve never had nightmares this bad before and I don’t know why it’s happening over and over again.” Her voice goes a bit high on the last sentence. “And now I…It’s like my brain is all over the place. Like I can hear things and see things that aren’t there. And I know there not real but…I can barely sleep anymore. It’s like my mind can’t rest. That’s why I came to you. I heard that um…weed can make you relax.”

Well, shit. That is a lot more information than he thought he’d get. He’s not even sure how to respond at first, and apparently, he takes too long because Chrissy looks at him and starts shrinking away.

“What are your nightmares about?” She looks back at him warily. “I won’t judge.” He raises his hand. “Scouts honor.”

“You were a boy scout?”

“No.”

Chrissy giggles and wets her lips. “Just…scary things. Like spiders and…bad memories.”

“Hey now, I’m a huge fan of spiders.”

“Well, I’m not.” She says with a grin. “They look so…creepy.”

“Have you ever thought you may look just as creepy, if not worse to them?”

“Eddie!”

“Okay, okay, so, spiders and bad memories. Sounds pretty standard to an average nightmare.”

“Yeah, I guess, but…worse. Just being in it. There’s also, there’s a clock.”

“Like an alarm clock?”

Chrissy shakes her head. “No, it’s-” She makes a circle with her hands. “You know those big old timey grandfather clocks? It’s one of those. The loud ticking ones.”

“Huh. Damn, sounds like something out of a horror movie.”

“Yeah.” She lowers her head again. “I don’t know, I’ve been going to Ms. Kelley about it but I…I just needed something to help me rest.”

Eddie drums his fingers on the table as he thinks. “Weed’ll help you there. Just, don’t smoke too much of it. Your still new to it and all.”

Chrissy smiles. “Okay. Thank you for listening.”

“Of course, and hey, you could talk to me you know, if you’re feeling down or if you wanna just hangout, or something.” It’s a pathetic attempt, but it’s better than nothing. Plus, it’s not like they’d be able to hangout normally. With him being him and, her being her.

Despite that Chrissy’s smile blossoms. “I’d like that, I’d like to see your band sometime. I remember I liked it, the song you played.”

“You like Judas Priest?” He asks excitedly.

“Oh, I’m not sure. But I liked listening to you play, and listening to you sing. You were very loud.”

“You got that right.”

Chrissy laughs again. An honest one full of teeth and it makes Eddie smile just watching her.

“Well, um, I have to go. Practice for the game tonight.”

“Right. The big game.” He grabs his lunch box. “Feel free to take the roll. You can smoke it after. Before you go to bed.

Suddenly Chrissy’s eyes widen. “Oh no, I smoked some. Am I high right now? I can’t go to practice high!”

Eddie snickers. This girl. “No, Chrissy. You’re not high. You can’t get high from one toke.”

“Oh, ok.”

Once they’re both set to go their separate ways Eddie looks back at her. “It was nice doing business with you, Queen of Hawkins.” He does a mock bow just to hear the soft melody of her laugh one last time.

He stands up straight about to leave for his van when she calls to him.

“Eddie?”

He looks at her.

“Thank you, for reminding me of you.”

Eddie blinks owlishly in surprise. “Uh, yeah, no problem.”

“See you later?”

“Yeah.” He smiles back. “See you later.”

5:15PM

“Wow, so that’s where you got the chair.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing.” Ruby spears one last glance at the chair that now sits at their dinner table back home. She continues exploring the theater room. Eddie’s still setting up the table for tonight’s game. “You know, I wouldn’t have minded being the sub. You know I know how to play right?”

“Yeah, but it would have been too easy. Plus, it’ll teach them a lesson for springing things last minute. If they ever wanna take over Hellfire once I’m gone.”

Ruby snickers, because it’s mellow dramatic as hell and overly convoluted. So reminiscent of her dad.

The door to the theater slams open.

“We’re back! We bring refreshments!” Three guys walk in, one of them holding a small container of sodas. All three pause when they see Ruby.

Eddie stands from where he was crouched under the table. “Welcome back, this is Ruby. She’ll be joining us tonight as an observer. Ruby, this is Gareth, Jeff and Peter.”

Ruby knows them, but acts none the wiser and shakes each of their hands. “Heya, I hope I’m not intruding on your game.”

“Not at all. Anyone who can knock down a bunch of dumb jocks is a friend of ours!” Uncle Gareth cheers. Ruby blushes but meets his fist bump.

“Yeah, that was crazy!” Uncle Peter comments.

“It was sick! Feel free to grab some pop. Knowing Eddie, it’s gonna be a looong night.” Uncle Jeff says with a pat on her shoulder.

She does just that. Grabbing a coke and perches herself on the theater stage across from the game table.

A few minutes later Eddie finishes setting up, and like a king in his court, sits himself on the thrown-like chair. A little later all three of the other members of Hellfire enter, along with the girl Ruby remembers from the video store meet up.

“Absolutely not.”

“You asked for a sub. We delivered.”

“This is Hellfire Club. Not Babysitting Club.”

“I’m eleven you long haired freak.”

“My, my, the child speaks.” Eddie pushes his chair back a little as he stands and walks over to the girl. He gets right up in her face, looming over her and puts his hands on his hips.

“So, what’s your name? Child.”

“Erica Sinclar.”

Oh, so this was Uncle Lucas’s sister. Ruby’s never met her but heard she’s a very successful lawyer in Chicago. And even at such a young age Ruby can see why, she doesn’t shy away from Eddie’s intimidation tactic like most eleven year olds probably would. She meets it full force and even causes the room to laugh at her sassy comments.

With a shake of a hand, the game begins.

-

Harrington is twitchy. Which is not helping Billy’s mood at all.

“Got an itch to scratch or something, Harrington?”

Steve finally stops thumping his fingers on the steering wheel. “What?”

“Your fidgety.”

“No I’m not.”

“You are, and it’s getting on my nerves.”

Harrington shifts in his seat and straightens his back. Billy leans forward to turn on the radio.

“Could you please not put on the ‘banging trash cans’ music?” Harrington whines.

Billy smirks. “Don’t be a pussy.” He settles on No One Like You and leans back in his seat, staring out the window.

The switch from smooth asphalt to rough gravel signals to Billy that they’ve made it to the quarry. Harrington parks near one of the better spots, one that overlooks the town and makes the low lights twinkle in an otherwise dark sky.

Billy opens the door and walks out, not waiting to see if Harrington wanted to just sit here. He walks to the front of the car and leans against it, looking out to the distance below. Harrington cuts the lights but keeps the radio on. Billy doesn’t look when he hears the driver’s side door open and close.

“So, what’s the plan Harrington? Stand out here with our dicks in our hands?”

“What?”

“Why are we here?”

“To hang out.”

Billy sucks his teeth and rolls his eyes. “Yeah? Don’t see smokes, and you promised me beer.”

“You can’t smoke.” Harrington says with a lift of his eyebrow, because he knows that Billy knows that already. And fuck him for reminding him.

On top of the shit ton of medical issues getting gored through the chest gave him you’d think the ‘no smoking’ one would be the least of his troubles. But it was almost just as bad as the constant chest pains after breathing too hard. One of the reasons he quit basketball.

He’s been smoking since he was twelve, and cutting cold turkey ain’t easy. Susan turning part chimney herself doesn’t help either.

“I brought the beer though.” Harrington leaves and comes back with a six pack. Warm from sitting in his backseat.

Billy grabs one and pops the cap with a bite of his teeth. “Guess you’re not completely useless after all.”

“Your gonna chip a tooth doing that.” Harrington nags, because he can’t help his babysitter mom instincts even when the brats are nowhere in sight.

Harrington opens his own beer, with an opener, and for a while they’re just standing there looking into the distance, nursing their beers while the last chords of No One Like You plays in the background.

Of course, Harrington has to ruin it.

“How’s Max been lately?”

Billy grits his teeth. “How should I know?”

“You live with her, don’t you?”

“You babysit her, don’t you? Why don’t you ask her?”

Harrington sighs like he’s the one exhausted. “Billy, I don’t want to fight again.”

“Too bad, that’s what you get when you spout bullshit.”

Harrington turns to him, brows crease together and nostrils flared. “I’m not spouting bullshit.”

The anger in his tone almost gets Billy excited, his grip on the bottle tightening. “Sure you’re not, just like how you’re not using my sister as a way of pussyfooting around what you really wanna say.”

Steve physically bristles. “I just wanted us to talk. Why do you always make it complicated?”

“You’re the one who invited me.”

“Yes, to talk! To— hash shit out. But everything has to be like pulling teeth with you.”

Billy sets his bottle on the hood of the car and turns to face Harrington head on.

“So what is this? Your pissed that your charity case isn’t working how you thought?”

“Chari— this isn’t charity! I’m just trying to help!”

“Yeah? Why? We aren’t friends.”

“I know that, but-” Harrington stumbles, Billy can practically see the gears turning in his head to try and figure out what to say next.

He settles. “Because I know, okay? I know what it’s like.”

Billy feels the tell signs of rage boiling in him, but more than anything he remembers his nightmare. Remember’s Heather’s voice.

“You don’t know shit.” He walks away. Closer to the cliff’s edge which is lined with wood posts connected by rope.

“Oh really?” He hears Harrington shout. “So I just imagined fighting a monster in the Byers’ house? In the forest in a fucking tunnel scared out of my mind, did I imagine getting kidnapped and tortured too?”

Billy shakes his head. “This isn’t a game of ‘who got it worse’ Harrington.”

“Really? Because it sure feels like it is.”

Billy turns. Venom on his tongue. “It isn’t, because what happened to me—what keeps happening to me, you don’t understand-”

“Then help me understand so I can help!” Harrington’s in front of him now. Brown doe eyes pleading and desperate. His arm lifts slow and cautious, like Billy’s a rabid animal. And hell, maybe he is.

Harrington rests a hand lightly on the sleeve of Billy’s leather jacket. “This shit—you can’t do this shit alone. Trust me, I’ve tried. That shit, it’ll eat you up inside. Tear your mind apart until there’s nothing left but fear. Your right, I don’t know what it was like for you…but I want to.”

Billy looks back at him, his heart pounding in his ears. It’s too much. Harrington being this close is too much, his hand on Billy is too much. It’s warm and heavy and grounding.

Insanely enough the details of his latest nightmare rests on his tongue. He even parts his lips.

But then he remembers Heather’s words, sees her face in Harrington’s. Heather was his friend, wanted him to talk just like what Steve is doing now. He can’t do this again.

Billy shrugs Steve’s hand off and turns his back to him.

-

Ruby’s on the edge of her seat as she watches the game play out. To be expected, Eddie’s a great entertainer. Something that doesn’t change. He knows how to immerse people in his imagination.

Dad’s always been a brutal DM. He makes you work, use your head, find ways to claw towards the end. It makes every success more satisfying. Like you actually achieved something great, earned your victory.

It’s what makes dad such a good storyteller. It makes a great story you never want to end until you’re at the last page.

The return of Vecna was shocking for all the players. Maybe this was why her dad was so averse to using the figure for their game? It reminded him of this night. His last game in high school.

Eventually things get so intense a time out is needed. As the group huddled up Eddie turns to her and winks. He’s crouched up like Gollum and Ruby assumes has a plan in place for whatever they choose.

Uncle Dustin chooses to fight instead of fleeing and the air is intense. The roll of the dice feels like it takes forever. It lands on eleven and it’s soul crushing. Makes Ruby scoot a little further to the edge.

Everyone around is either pleading out loud or in their heads that this night will end in victory.

As Erica tosses the dice Ruby holds her breath. It tumbles and rolls, until it finally stops on twenty.

“Crit Hit!”

The room erupts in excited shouts.

Ruby jumps off the stage and throws her hands up. “Woohoo!”

Eddie turns to look at her with a big grin of excitement and she returns it. “That, is why we play!”

He gives Erika a bow in honor of her victory and the girl stands tall in her cape.

Despite everything else that’s happened, Eddie was right. This was a great day.

-

Steve’s not sure what to do at this point. Billy keeps shutting him down. Part of him wants to give up. Because Billy was right. It’s not like their even friends. But then, what has all this been? The chats they have about shit that doesn’t even matter. They don’t hang out, not really, but they talk. At Steve’s job, in the parking lot, just—but not about this.

There’s so much he wants to say, but if he says the wrong thing this will all fall apart. Months of good conversations down the drain.

“You don’t…I’m saying you deserve to be happy.” It’s weak, Steve knows it is. It’s only scratching the surface of everything he’s feeling.

It earns him a humorless chuckle. “I deserve? What do you know about what I deserve?” The last word comes out a bit shaky and Steve can see Billy’s fist is balled up.

Without facing him Billy speaks. “Did you know I could feel them? All of them. Our minds were all…stuck in the shadow but, I could feel everything, Their fear, anger, every fucking thing.” He takes a breath. “And when they died—when that—thing died, I felt them, my head was full of voices and feelings and then, nothing.”

Steve listens and tries to shake off the shiver that goes up his spine at the reality of what it was like being possessed by the Mind Flayer. He knew Will had gotten possessed first, but it didn’t get as far as it did with Billy.

“I still remember the look on Heather’s face when I kidnapped her. She was terrified. Horrified that it was me.”

Steve breaks the distance. “It wasn’t you.”

Billy’s still not looking at him. His eyes staying on the town below. “If it wasn’t me, then why am I left feeling like this? Why am I seeing their faces and hearing their voices still?”

Steve doesn’t have an answer. Nothing outside of you were possessed and forced to do horrible things by a demon monster from another dimension and that would fuck up anyone’s head. It wouldn’t help.

Billy’s eyes drift to his own and they look darker, not as blue and it’s not just the night sky.

“See Harrington? Told you, you’re wasting your time.”

It makes fire rise in Steve’s stomach. “You’re not a waste of time. You stopped the Mind Flayer! Even though it could have killed you! You saved El, saved the world, that’s not a waste, that’s brave Billy, incredibly brave.”

Billy’s eyes light up, a pinkish tint reaches his cheeks. He blinks and quickly looks away, glaring at the dirt.

“Shut up, Steve.”

Steve.

It makes his heart speed up, makes the fluttering feeling in his stomach return tenfold. It makes Steve do something crazy.

He cups both sides of Billy’s face. Because he needs him to understand.

“You fought, that’s why you’re here, and you deserve to be happy and not living in constant regret over what you couldn’t do.”

Billy’s eyes look so blue, there a little glossy. Like he’s holding something back. Like he’s overwhelmed. And yeah, Steve can admit this is overwhelming. His own hands feel too warm on Billy’s face. But it needed to be said. He needs Billy to understand.

“You’re not alone, and you don’t want to be, I know you don’t. Otherwise, you wouldn’t keep visiting Family Video or stayed with Max and her mom. You don’t want to be alone. And you don’t need to be.” Part of him wonders if he should stop. But the look in Billy’s eyes is making it worth it.

This isn’t normal. Where his hands are, how close their faces are, the way his heart is beating because of it and Billy’s flushed face. Steve’s never noticed how easily he blushes. It shows all over his face. It’s not normal to notice these things, to do what he’s doing, but he can’t bring himself to care. Because his biggest fear in this moment is watching Billy slip away.

Because the warmth, the blush, it means he’s alive. He’s here with Steve.

His thumb brushes Billy’s ear, and he lowers his voice to something softer, less intense. “I know we aren’t friends…but I’d like to be.”

That does something. Makes Billy’s face cycle through different emotions Steve can’t quite read. Until his hand comes up to Steve’s wrist and moves it away. Turns his face away.

“Thanks Harrington. But no thanks.” He turns his back to Steve, walks away.

Steve balls his fists and looks at the gravel.

Maybe this was all a bad idea. Maybe it was him doing what he always does. Being too clinging, too pushy. Too excited at the idea of a new friend. Of being closer.

He decides to walk back to the car. Ready to sulk in his own defeat. 

The song on the radio is different, not as grading to Steve’s ears. He opens the driver’s side door and thinks about just sitting there until the other feels like leaving. Maybe he should ask if he even wants to stay.

Steve sighs. “Billy, you wanna stay out here or head back?”

Silence is his only answer.

“Look, I know you don’t wanna talk, I just need a yes or no.”

More silence. Great.

Steve turns to look at him and Billy’s still standing there. Back facing Steve.

Steve stuffs his hands in his pockets, not bothering to close the door as he walks over. “Dude, the least you can do is answer.”

Still nothing.

He grabs Billy’s shoulder roughly, so he’ll at least face him.

He’s ready to yell in his face, but what he sees makes his heart stop.

Billy’s eyes are rolled back. So far that Steve can only see the whites.

“Billy?” Steve shakes his shoulder. Billy’s body is stiff, and his face is relaxed, not reacting to Steve at all.

What the fuck?

Steve shakes him harder. “Hey! Billy! Can you hear me?” Was this some kind of seizure? 

The lights of the Beamer start flickering but Steve pays it no mind. He keeps shaking Billy and calling out his name but gets no response. 

Shit! Shit! What does he do?

With his hands still on Billy’s shoulders he notices Billy’s body is…rising?

He looks down and sees Billy’s feet lifting off the ground.

No, no, no this isn’t happening! What the fuck!?

“Billy!” Steve tugs hard on his hands but his body just keeps lifting higher in the air.

The headlights of the Beamer are flashing faster and the music stutters.

No reason to get excited,

The thief, he kindly spoke,

There are many here among us,

Who feel that life is but a joke,

“Shit, shit!” He lets go of Billy and runs to his car. He yanks open the door of the back seat and looks for his walkie talkie. 

Everyone’s too far. There at the school, the talkie won’t reach. But he has to do something.

But, uh, but you and I, we've been through that,

And this is not our fate,

So let us stop talkin' falsely now,

The hour's getting late, hey,

There’s a guitar rift in the background and it feels like the universe is purposefully working against him. Billy’s still floating in the air and Steve can’t find his fucking walkie.

He gives up looking and runs back to Billy. Looking up at him hopelessly.

“Billy! Billy wake up!”

Hey

All along the watchtower,

Princes kept the view,

While all the women came and went,

Barefoot servants, too,

Well, uh, outside in the cold distance,

A wildcat did growl,

Two riders were approaching,

And the wind began to howl, hey,

Billy’s fingers twitch. His eyes close.

“Billy?”

The guitar rift continues and then-

All along the watchtower,

All along the watchtower,

Billy’s eyes snap open and he falls to the ground.

-

Gareth kicks the door open. Uncle Dustin jumps in the air.

“Holy shit, Erica! That was awesome! You’re the man or–er girl!”

Erica rolls her eyes but still smirks back at Mike triumphantly.

Eddie claps his hands. “Well, everyone, that was your last session. I expect nothing but greatness going forward from you freshmen.” Eddie looks to Erica. “And soon to be freshmen.”

They all make their way through the parking lot. Gareth, Jeff and Peter all branch off to head home. Eddie and Ruby are walking ahead towards the van. 

“That was really cool. Thanks for inviting me.”

Eddie glances at her and smiles. “Thanks for coming, sorry you didn't get to play though.”

Ruby shrugs. “It's okay, they'll be more games in the future.”

“As momentous as this?”

“Hmm, semi-momentous. But this was hella cool.”

They both laugh and it feels like she's back home again.

“Hey dinguses!”

They all look over to see Robin, Max and Lucas walking towards them.

“You guys missed it; Lucas scored the winning shot! We won!” Robin announces with a raise of her flute case.

“No shit? Nice job shooting into that laundry basket Sinclar.” Eddie says with a hard smack on Lucas’s back.

Dustin wraps an arm around his shoulders. “That’s really cool dude, you finally got off the bench!” 

Lucas whines and shrugs off Dustin’s arm. Will gives him a pat on the back. Not nearly as hard as Eddie. “I’m surprised you're not at Benny’s with the other basketball players. I’m sure they're celebrating?”

Lucas looks at him then at Max, not very subtly. “Yeah, I wasn’t hungry. Besides…I wanted to know how the game went for you guys.”

“Sure, that’s why you stayed.” Dustin and Mike share a look. Max elbows them in the ribs. They say ow in unison.

“I saved the day. These losers would have been dead without me.” Erica announces proudly.

“I feel like we should all celebrate or something.” Will offers.

Eddie points to Ruby. “It’s not gonna be at my place. I’m already rocking a full house.” 

“And Mike is past his bedtime!” Aunt Nancy shouts, coming up towards the group. Uncle Jonathan at her side.

“I don't have a bedtime!”

As Ruby watches the group banter, she notices Robin looking around the parking lot. Her brows knitted together. “Robin? You okay?”

“Yeah, uh, have you guys seen Steve anywhere? He’s my ride and he said he'd be here before the game ended.”

“He’s probably with Billy. They’re hanging out tonight.” Max says.

Uncle Dustin’s eyes widen. “Billy? Why is he hanging out with Billy?”

Max glares at him and Lucas makes a swiping motion in front of his neck, signaling to Dustin not to continue.

“We can wait with you.” Aunt Nancy offers. Robin nods, still looking a bit uncomfortable.

“If that’s the plan, Ruby and I are gonna head home.”

Everyone agrees and says bye as the two walk away.

As Ruby turns to follow Eddie she thinks that she really needed this night. Everything up until this point has been so distressing and alarming. She hasn’t felt this level of ease, excitement and somehow, nostalgia, since she got here.

She wants to get home more than anything but…she’s glad she was here for this.

“What the heck is that noise?” It’s Eddie who says it, and at first she has no idea what he’s talking about. Then she hears it.

“It sounds like, static.”

“Dude, Dustin, it’s coming from your backpack.” They both turn at Mike's voice and sure enough the sound is blaring from Dustin’s bag.

Uncle Dustin pulls open the zipper and pulls out his walkie talkie. Which is loudly producing static.

Aunt Nancy moves closer. “Is it broken?”

“No.” Dustin hits the side of it. “It should be working fine.”

As everyone looks curiously, Ruby glances at the crowd of basketball players huddled by their cars.

Something catches her eye, and she almost looked away. The colors of green, white and yellow almost blend together in a big ball of people, but she recognizes the scrunchie.

It's the same one she would use to tie up her own hair back when it was long.

Then it's the hair color. The warm smile she sees on the girl's face as talks to another cheerleader.

Her breath catches. 

“Mom?”

“Mom?” Robin repeats nearby. “You see your mom?” 

“What?” Dustin looks away from his walkie, instead looking towards the direction Ruby’s staring.

“Over there.” She points towards the crowd.

Robin squints, everyone's looking now. “Where?”

“There. The girl in the cheerleader uniform with the green scrunchie.”

“Cheer–” Uncle Lucas stutters. “Uh…Ruby, that's Chrissy Cunningham.”

Ruby nods. “I know. That's my mom.”

“CHRISSY CUNNINGHAM IS YOU'RE MOM!?”

It's said by several voices, and it shocks Ruby right out of her daze. She looks at the group, their eyes wide and mouths agape.

Uncle Mike waves his hands. “Wait, heh, no, that's not possible!”

“Ruby, I think your mistaking her for someone else.” Aunt Nancy says.

“No, I'm not. I recognize my own mom.”

Uncle Lucas shakes his head. “There is no way Chrissy is your mom.”

“I know what my own mom looks like guys.” She says firmly.

Mike points in the direction of the basketball team. “Well, you’re wrong, because there is no way in hell your mom is Chrissy Cunningham.” 

Ruby squares her shoulders. “What is that supposed to mean?”

Uncle Jonathan steps forward. “Uh-are you sure?”

“Yes! What the hell is wrong with you guys? Chrissy is my mom's name. Cunningham was her last name before she married dad. I know what my own mother looks like.”

Uncle Dustin’s eyes are as wide as saucers and just like when he first met Ruby, he utters a singler “Holy shit.”

“Dustin!” 

Uncle Dustin almost drops the walkie.

“Steve?”

“Jesus, what the fuck!? Why weren't you answering?”

“Uh…we got uh…preoccupied.”

“What?—Whatever, I don’t give a shit! Some serious shit just happened to Billy and I need everyone to get to my house right now!”

“What?” Max shoves Mike to get closer to Dustin. “What happened to Billy?”

“I can’t—Fuck! I’m driving I can’t explain, just—it’s a code red! A fucking bright ass red! I’m taking him to my house, and everyone needs to come and hurry!”

The walkie goes dead.

Everuone looks at each other in stunned silence.

“Shit.” Aunt Nancy is the first to move. “Robin, you come with us, Dustin, Lucas, Max, Erica, you all ride with Eddie and Ruby. We’ll meet you there.” She doesn’t wait for everyone to agree. They all just move.

Ruby moves to follow but takes one last look. She watches mom get into a car with one of the basketball players.

She looks to her side and just now notices Eddie’s also looking in the same direction. She can’t read his face at this angle.

Ruby looks away and pulls at his sleeve. “Come on Eddie, we gotta go.”

-

Uncle Steve’s house is really big. And under normal circumstances Ruby would like to explore, but what’s happening right now is far from normal.

“He was levitating in the sky?”

“Yes Dustin! How many times do I have to say that?”

“And he was unresponsive?” Aunt Nancy asks, unlike some of the others she’s not sitting on any of the furniture in the living room. Ruby had to sit. There was too much going on not too.

Uncle Steve nods. “His eyes were rolled into the back of his head. Like something out of The Exorcist It was like I couldn’t reach him.”

Ruby looks at Billy. He’s hunched over, sitting on one of the long couches. His face is in his hands and Max is rubbing his back. Worry written all over her face.

“It can’t be the Mind Flayer. El killed it.” Uncle Jonathan says. He has an arm around Aunt Nancy. She’s been doing a great job of keeping everyone focused, but Ruby can see the slight tremble in her shoulders indicating she’s just as rocked by this information as everyone else.

For Ruby this is all new, for them it’s like being thrown back into a nightmare.

“It wasn’t the shadow.”

Everyone looks at Billy. His head lifts out of his hands. His eyes are red rimmed and bloodshot.

“It was something worse. It-” He swallows.

Uncle Steve walks closer to him. “It’s okay, Billy. Tell them what you told me.”

“It—it spoke to me. I saw it. At first it looked like my mom, then my dad, then it was a monster. It told me my time was up. That it was time to end my suffering. I couldn’t hear Steve. It was like I was somewhere else. I tried running but…I kept running into dead ends. The end of a road, my old house in California. I couldn’t get away.” The words come out of clenched teeth and Billy fists at his own hair.

“Billy, don’t.” Max brings a hand to one of her brother’s fists. “You did get away though. You’re here. Steve saved you.”

“About that. I don’t think I did.”

Aunt Nancy furrows her brows. “What do you mean?”

“I mean I didn’t save Billy, Jimi Hendrix did.”

“What?”

“I couldn’t hear Steve.” Billy let’s go of his hair. Looking up at the group surrounding him for the first time. “But I could hear All Along the Watch Tower playing from the radio, It—” Billy moves his head around, like he’s fighting the next words. “My—my mom loved Jimi Hendrix; we would listen to that song all the time. So, I ran towards it. Next thing I know, I could see Steve looking at me, shaking me. Then I woke up on the ground.”

The silence that takes over the room is haunting. Suffocating. Because Ruby has a feeling they’re all thinking the same thing.

“There’s something else down there. Something that’s able to reach our world.” Robin voices.

“But how?” Erica asks from her seat on the arm chair. “I thought all the gates were closed.”

“But this…‘thing’ was able to reach Billy without a gate.” Max states.

“And nothing else unusual has happened. Uh…well besides.” Uncle Will’s eyes fall on her, and everyone else’s follow. “It can’t be related to Ruby, can it? Then why would it target Billy.”

“Who knows, it makes as much sense as Chrissy being her mom.”

Steve rolls his eyes. “Dustin, we need to focus, and this is the second time you haven't answered your walkie, why do we even have these things if you guys—” Steve pauses in his rant. Looks between Ruby and Dustin. “Wait, WHAT?”

“That’s what I said!”

“Chrissy Cunningham? The cheerleader?”

Mike throws his hand up. “Yes! See it doesn’t make sense!”

Robin’s thumb points to Mike as she leans on the back of the couch. “Yeah, I don’t normally agree with tall and scrawny over here but, that doesn’t make sense. I mean, why would Chrissy get with Eddie? No offence.”

She addresses Eddie whose been surprisingly silent through all this. Even when they entered, he simply stood quietly behind the chair Ruby’s sitting in.

Now his eyes are big and look pretty offended.

Ruby throws her head up and rubs her temples. “For the last time, Chrissy is my mom. Why is that such a big deal?”

“Because it’s insane! Eddie would never get with a cheerleader.” Mike’s face scrunches in disgust.

“Yeah Ruby.” Uncle Dustin puts his hands together and moves them from one side to the other. “Eddie the ‘freak’ with Chrissy the ‘cheerleader’ it doesn’t make any sense.”

Lucas nods. “Besides, Chrissy and Jason have been together since like, their sophomore year.”

Ruby frowns. “Who’s Jason?”

There’s a few seconds of silence and Ruby’s not sure why no one's answering.

Then someone’s chuckling.

It’s coming from Billy.

“What? That’s hilarious. Didn’t know you had it in ya, Munson.”

Eddie’s face turns red. “It’s not-”

“Guys!” Everyone looks at Max. “While you all have been chatting about dumbshit, I just realized something. Billy was having nightmares and hallucinations before this. I thought it was all in his head, but…what if it’s all been real. What if that’s how it’s able to get in our world.”

Uncle Dustin raises his eyebrows. “That’s…not a bad hypothesis.”

“Billy was seeing his mom but said she morphed into a monster. Maybe that was it.”

Robin leans over more to peer at Billy. “What else did you see?”

Billy shrugs a shoulder. “Bad shit. Bad memories, it was all the same until…” His eyebrows furrow. “There was…this clock. That was recent, I only started seeing it a few days ago.”

“A clock?” The sudden volume of Eddie’s voice makes Ruby jump.

“Geez dude. Don’t do that.”

“Do you mean like a—one of those big scary old timey Grandfather clocks?”

“Yeah…the thing was loud as hell.”

Ruby watches as Eddie’s face changes.

In her life Ruby has rarely seen her dad truly scared, frighted maybe, by her jumping out at him from a dark corner, but not absolutely terrified.

But the times that she has, look exactly how Eddie is looking right now. And some primitive part of her brain, that probably hasn’t been active since she was kid, tells her if he looks this scared, she should be too.

“Eddie?”

Eddie looks down at her, then his eyes dart around the room.

“Guys, I think Chrissy’s in trouble.”

Chapter Text

Wednesday, June 9, 2005 8:40PM

Ruby closes her room door. A freshly rolled joint is tucked behind her right ear. There’s a delicious smell coming from the kitchen.

She walks down the hall and pokes her head in.

“Hey mom.”

Mom looks up from where her head was halfway inside a big pot on the stove. A plume of seam coming from it.

Mom smiles. “Hi sweetie.”

Ruby walks closer to the stove and pokes her own head in to look inside. “New recipe?”

“Old actually.” Mom turns around and grabs a book from the counter. It’s an old book, obvious by the faded colors and text. A picture of lasagna is on the front and the title says “Easy Italian Cuisine Edition 1: For the Whole Family.”

“What are you making?”

“It’s called Minestrone. It’s a popular Italian dish.” Mom grabs a wooden spoon and starts stirring the contents in the pot. Her brows pinch together. “But now I’m wondering if I’m doing it right.”

Ruby grabs a spoon and dips it into the pot, she brings it to her lips. “Mm, tastes good to me.”

“You’re just saying that.”

Ruby snorts. “No, I’m serious. It’s good.”

Mom still looks skeptical but smiles back.

Ruby rounds the dinner table and heads towards the sliding door.

“Notice anything missing?”

She turns to mom’s voice. Noticing the tone. It’s the “Mom” tone. One only used when one of them is in trouble. Ruby quickly cycles through her thoughts to try and find anything she did wrong today. She comes up with nothing.

“Uh, no?”

Mom’s back is still turned to her. Busy stirring in slow circles. “Your sister. She snuck out again.”

Ah. Well, at least it’s not her who’s in trouble.

“Damn. What’s that, the third time this week?”

“Fourth.” Mom corrects. There’s a strain in her voice as she continues stirring.

Her parents are far from strict. But there are rules like any family. There was one rule that was above all the others. A rule that is cemented into the Munson family, one Ruby was taught from the day she could understand words. ‘No going out at night.’

As soon as the street lights turn on, it’s time to come home.

As she and her sister got older the rule had more lenience. They could go out, but not alone.

The air is tense and Ruby bites the inside of her cheek. She slides the joint from the back of her ear and grabs her lighter from her pocket.

“Not in the house, sweetie.”

Ruby looks up and mom’s back is still turned. Huh, mom instincts are really powerful.

“Sorry.” She apologizes and pulls on the sliding door. She hears the clatter of a wooden spoon gently hitting the countertop, followed by a sigh.

“Actually, I’ll join you.” Mom removes her apron and sets it on the table. Ruby walks out to the backyard and makes sure to close the door after mom steps out. They both sit, crouching down on the raised concrete outside the door.

Ruby lights her joint and takes two slow puffs, before handing it to mom.

They both sit in comfortable silence, passing the joint back and forth and listening to the sound of buzzing crickets.

“You know, the first time I ever tried this stuff was when I bought it from your dad.”

“Ah, a tale as old as time.” Ruby says whimsically.

Mom pinches her arm.

“Ow!”

“Don’t tease your parents.” She says playfully. She hands Ruby back the joint and her shoulders slump a bit. “You know, back then I used to think I knew how the world worked.”

“What do you mean?”

Mom sighs. “You know how teens are. You think you know everything at that age.”

“Hey, I don’t think I know everything.”

Mom gives her a look.

“Okay most things. But not everything obviously. No one knows everything.”

“Yeah.” Mom loops her arms under her legs. “I think I just, had set ideas of how I thought things worked.”

Ruby exhales smoke from her nose. “Such as?”

Mom looks up at the sky. It’s clear tonight, not a cloud in sight in the summer air. The moon is full, offering a brighter light than their old backyard lamp. 

“I don’t know. Things like…popularity being important, what people think of you should always be your concern, the people on the news are always right.” They share a giggle on that one. “That…drug dealers are all evil people. That bad people are bad, and good people are good.” 

Mom looks down. “That your parents always know what’s best for you.”

There’s no need to speak more on the subject. The weight is felt.

Ruby offers the joint, but mom shakes her head and continues.

“It wasn’t until later that I realized just how…abstract everything is.”

“That’s very philosophical of you.”

Mom pinches her arm again but it’s softer this time. “You’ll understand when you’re older.”

Ruby breathes in. Moves her jaw around before asking. “Did you eat today?”

Mom looks at her and gives a little smile, brings her hand up to pet at Ruby’s hair. “Yes, we’ve had this conversation, sweetie. You don’t need to worry about me, I’m fine.”

Ruby wants to believe that. But…there are times, when mom gets sad or upset, she eats less. It’s not as bad as it used to be, but she still worries from time to time.

“Oh, look at your bangs.” Mom puts her hand to her forehead, pushing her bangs up. “How do you see?”

“Mom!” Ruby bats at her hand.

Mom takes her hand away with a laugh. “Are you sure you don’t want me to cut your hair again?”

Ruby smooths her hangs down. “Nah, I’m thinking about going for the mullet look. Retro.”

A loud beeping noise chimes from the kitchen.

“Oh no, my minestrone!” Mom jumps up and runs back into the house. Ruby looks over amused. She takes a hit and pulls out her phone, ready to text Chase.

The door slides open again. “Ruby, when your sister eventually tries to sneak back in, could you be a dear and let her know she’s grounded for this week and the weekend?” It’s said with a smile and two oven mitts, but the tone has bite to it.

Ruby salutes. “Aye, aye captain.”

Mom puffs her cheeks. “I’m gonna get Eddie for teaching you guys that.” She slides the door close with a huff and Ruby goes back to finishing what’s left of her joint.

By the time she’s stomping it out and pocketing her phone, she hears the wooden fence separating their house and the neighbor’s rattle.

Just in time she looks over to see a denim covered leg and pink highlights hop over the fence. White shoes landing on the grass.

“Look who’s back.”

At the sound of her voice, her little sister whips her head around so fast it looks like it could have snapped.

“Ah, shit.”

“Yup.”

Holly Munson is a lot of things. Creative, confident, stylish. But punctual? Not so much.

She walks sluggishly over to Ruby in despair. She’s wearing a white baby tee and her favorite pair of jeans with stars on the knees. Ruby smises she was at the park with her friends judging by the grass stains.

“Let me guess, mom already knows?” Holly asks with a groan.

“Yup.” Ruby answers with a swing of her leg.

Holly throws her head back and groans even louder. “How long?”

“This week and the weekend.”

“Seriously? What about phone privileges?”

“Most likely a no on that one. I’d let your friends know ahead of time.” Ruby gestures to said pink cell phone in her pocket.

Holly takes her advice. Quickly texting as many of her friends as she can that she won’t have her phone for a while. Once she’s done, she looks down at the remnants of Ruby’s crushed joint.

“You couldn’t save me half to help me through my impending doom?”

“Sorry.” Ruby rubs her head. “Want me to face the music with you?”

Holly juts her bottom lip out. “Dad home?”

“No, he’s at Uncle Gareth’s.”

“Then yeah.”

Ruby gestures to the door and they both walk in.

-

Holly gets her phone taken away with little fuss but still pouts and crosses her arms. Mom sends her to bed for the night, promising to deliver dinner to her room.

It’s only after Holly walks away and closes her room door that mom drops the stern look on her face. Instead shifting to one of worry. “I hope she doesn’t hate me.”

Ruby walks up and rubs her shoulder. “No way. She’s just grumpy she got caught. We all know the rules.”

Mom still looks uncertain. “Right.”

“Seriously mom, don’t over think it.” Ruby muses as she walks towards her own room. Her hand is on the knob when mom calls to her still in the hallway.

“Ruby, I don’t want you to think—about what I said, about parents always knowing what's best for you. I don't want you to feel like I'm doing the same, like I'm punishing you guys. It’s normal for teenagers to go out, It’s just…” Mom’s eyes flicker from her face to the ground. She starts picking at the sleeves of her brown cardigan. A nervous habit. “Your dad and I we…we just want to keep you all safe.” Mom looks back at her with something in her eyes Ruby can’t read. “If anything happened to you, or Holly, or Oscar. I don’t know what we would do.”

Ruby smiles reassuringly. “It’s okay mom, nothing’s gonna happen to us. We’ll be fine.”

Thankfully, her words seem to help a little. Mom’s eyes go from looking a bit dim to their bright blue again. She beams back at Ruby and nods. Just then the headlights of a car shine through the living room windows.

“Ah, Eddie’s home. I’ll get the table ready. Oh, and remember to take a shower after dinner. You can’t go to school smelling like that. We’ll get another phone call.”

“Aye, aye captain.”

Mom puckers her lips at her again, but still dashes to the front door, eager to greet dad.

Ruby opens and closes the door to her room and flops on her bed. The old springs loudly squeaking underneath. She opens her phone and looks at the temperature for tomorrow.

She can’t wait for it to be winter.

Chapter Text

Friday, March 21, 1986 7:32PM

“What do you mean we can’t do anything?” Ruby yells. She’s fuming, running so hot she can’t sit down anymore. She shot up from her seat as soon as Eddie started talking about what happened earlier today.

 Now, her heart’s beating too fast. Her hands are shaking in a mixture of anger and fear. She can’t believe what she’s hearing.

Aunt Nancy holds her hands up as if she’s trying to soothe an animal. “Ruby, right now, we can’t just go and—"

“Why the fuck not? Didn’t you just hear what he said? Mom’s in danger, we need to get to her now!”

Uncle Dustin stands up. “Ruby, it’s not like we could just walk right up to her and tell her about the Upside Down.”

“Why not? You did that with me and Eddie!”

“Yeah, after you freaking time traveled! We didn’t really have a choice not to.”

“We don’t have a choice now either! What’s happening to Billy is happening to mom!”

“Are we sure?” Ruby snaps her head to Uncle Lucas. Her face must be doing the work for her because he shrinks back a bit. 

“What I’m saying is, it doesn’t really make sense you know?” He gestures to Billy. “I mean at least with Billy it kind of makes sense that something from the Upside Down would target him, but Chrissy Cunningham? A random cheerleader? Why?”

Ruby growls. “Who knows why? Who cares! The fact is mom is in danger!”

“Is she? Don’t get me wrong, it’s weird for sure but, I mean, how do we know it’s not some kind of coincidence?”

Ruby sputters. “Are you fucking serious?”

Uncle Mike nods. “He has a point. The Mind Flyer’s target was El, same with the Demogorgon. If something is trying to reach here again and has the power to get into people’s heads it would target one of us, like it did with Billy. For all we know Chrissy’s just having nightmares that just so happens to have a clock involved.”

Before Ruby can lose her mind on that, Eddie thankfully takes a step in front of her, addressing the group himself. “But Chrissy said she was hearing and seeing things just like Billy. That’s why she wanted the weed in the first place.”

Robin leans forward. “Yeah, by the way, can we circle back to you selling weed to Chrissy Cunningham of all people? Cause that alone is pretty nuts.”

Eddie flails his arms in frustration. “Who cares about the weed!”

Uncle Jonathan interrupts. “Ok, so let’s say Chrissy is a target for something in the Upside Down. Fine, but that doesn’t change the fact that even if we tell her she won’t believe us.”

Aunt Nancy nods. “Exactly my point. Ruby, the fact is, none of us know Chrissy. Even if we were to tell her, there’s no reason for her to trust us.”

“Eddie knows her! She would trust him!” Ruby turns to him as she says it, but much to her anger and now confusion Eddie withers as everyone looks at him.

“Uh…” He scratches at the back of his head. “Actually, I don’t really know Chrissy that well.”

“What!?” Her voice comes out higher than usual.

Eddie sighs. “Look, we had like, one conversation in middle school. We never even talked to each other again after that. So, yeah, I know her on a surface level kinda way, and we had fun catching up today but, not enough for her to trust me or believe me if I told her the nightmares she’s having are because of a supernatural dimension. So sure, I know her, but I don’t, you know, know her.”

Ruby blinks at him in disbelief. “Wha- but–you and mom-” 

Steve shuffles his feet. “Uh…I think regardless of what’s true and what isn’t, we should let Hop and El know about what happened tonight. So we can try and come up with a plan.”

“What do you mean you don’t know her!?” 

It makes everyone jump, but she doesn’t care. Her eyes are on Eddie.

He glares at her right back. “Exactly what I said. I don’t know Chrissy, okay. Not enough to where I could just walk right up to her, in front of her jock boyfriend and say ‘Hey Chrissy, I solved your nightmare problem, turns out you're being haunted by an interdimensional demon.”

Nothing Eddie’s saying makes sense. Her mom and dad are practically tied at the hip. Mom said they met in middle school. That they got together in their senior year of high school. But they’re in the tail end of the school year right now. They’re both almost out of school, so— what-

“I’m not your dad.”

“I swore to myself I’d be the last of the Munsons.”

Something in her grows cold, grows hard, becomes angrier. Because why is nothing how it should be?

She needs to focus. She needs to get to mom.

She steals her face. Puts a lid on the other rising emotions for now. She looks around the room and flexes her fingers. Her voice coming out evenly.

“So, none of you are going to help?”

Aunt Nancy scrunches her eyebrows. “We want to help Ruby, we do. It’s just that we’re working with a lot of unknowns here. We need to figure out a plan before we rush in on anything.”

Ruby shakes her head. “Fine.” She marches up to Uncle Lucas. “You said mom and the other athletes are at a place called Benny’s. Where is that?”

“Uh…”

“Ruby, you can’t go there, she doesn’t even know you.” 

She spares Eddie a glance. “I’m not gonna stay here while moms in danger. Even if she doesn’t believe me, I’ll at least be with her.”

Eddie looks at the rest of the group, his eyes are pleading like he wants them to reason with her. But no matter what they try she won’t listen. She’s not staying here.

Eddie growls in frustration. “Ugh, fuck! Fine! I’ll drive you to Benny’s!”

“What?” Uncle Mike exclaims.

Eddie fishes for his keys in his pocket. “She’s not gonna back down, man. If she wants to go to Chrissy, it’s better I drive her then her taking the bus and getting lost.”

“And say what? You can’t just tell her about the Upside Down.”

He finds his keys and looks back to Ruby. “We’ll make something up.”

She blinks back at him. “You don’t have to do that.

“Yeah I do.” He licks his lips and lets out a heavy sigh. “You guys didn’t…see her face. She looked scared, and lost, like she didn’t know what to do. If nothing supernatural is going on it’ll just be an awkward night but, it’s better for someone to keep an eye on her just in case, right?”

Everyone still looks unsure.

Lucas leans forward from his spot on the loveseat. “I guess, but Eddie you can’t just walk into Benny’s and talk to Chrissy Cunningham. Jason and the rest of the team will be there. They’ll never let you or Ruby be alone with her.”

“I know. That’s why you're coming with us.”

“...What?”

Eddie puts his hands on his hips and stands tall. “You're an inside man Sinclair, they won’t go all ape shit when you show up. You're gonna act as a distraction. That way Chrissy can be separated from the group.”

Lucas blinks, eyes wide as a goldfish. “But- but-”

“Wow, the long haired freak actually has a brain.” Erica comments with a smirk.

“Just do it Lucas.” Max says.

It seems to act as a good enough motivator. 

“Ugh, fine.” Lucas says begrudgingly and grabs his walkie talkie. 

Uncle Dustin stands and gives Eddie a pat on the arm like he’s going off to war. “One of you should keep the walkie close just in case anything happens. In the meantime, we’ll call Hopper and El.” 

“Sounds good.” Eddie gives his own friendly pat and heads towards the door.

“Wait.”

They all turn to Billy. Said teens blue eyes are heavy, piercing as he looks at the small group about to leave. There’s an edge to his voice as he speaks, like he’s trying to force the words out.

“If the cheerleader is going through the same thing as me. You need to make sure she’s around music.”

“Music?” Uncle Lucas repeats.

“It was the only thing that pulled me out.” His jaw clenches and keeps his eyes locked on them. “I wasn’t kidding. I couldn’t hear Steve at all. But I was able to hear the song. It can’t just be a random song either. It has to be one that means something to her.”

“How do you know?” Aunt Nancy asks.

“I don’t. But…when I was in that- whatever it was, the stuff I was seeing…hearing was all bad memories or…stuff I was afraid of.” He swallows and looks down. “That song. It reminded me of a good memory. And then, I could hear Steve.”

Billy’s not looking at him so he can’t see the shy smile that rises on Steve’s face and the blush on neck.

But overall, Ruby understands. “That makes sense. Music can leave an imprint on memories. It can also cause emotions. You know, like, you can’t touch music, but music can touch you and all that.”

Uncle Dustin chews his lip and puts his hand under his chin. “I think I get it. If this thing is force feeding bad memories or emotions, the music could overpower it by causing good memories. It’s just a theory but as is the theme lately, it’s better than nothing.”

“Okay, so on top of getting Chrissy alone, we also have to find out her favorite song just in case she starts floating in the sky. Great. This is gonna be a great night.” Eddie grits out through his teeth. He side steps Lucas and opens the door for them to leave.

-

Eddie thinks he’s having a mental breakdown, actually, scratch that. He’s absolutely having a mental breakdown. Because he feels like laughing. Laughing at shit that isn’t even funny. That’s how he knows he’s having a mental breakdown.

Ever since Ruby showed up nothing ever slows down. His life is now a never ending cycle of chaos involving things that shouldn’t exist. It’s been bombshell after bombshell, and he can’t even blame anyone for it. He just wishes the universe would cut him a fucking break.

He’s not the only one uneasy as they pull into the back lot of Benny’s. Ruby’s been keeping her face practically plastered to the van’s window and he’s been having to listen to Sinclair’s constant shuffling in the back seat.

Benny’s sits in the middle of a dark parking lot with orange streetlamps that are not nearly bright enough. One’s flickering where the line of parked expensive cars sit up at the front entrance. Hawkins Tiger colors decorating some of them in messy marker. His van is parked far enough away, in the dark where the streetlamps don’t reach and right where the blacktop meets the forest. He cut the headlights off before he pulled in, still, it’s the fluorescent lights inside Benny’s that illuminate the place and all its residents that make Eddie nervous. One hard enough look across the parking lot from one of the Tigers and they’d all be as good as dead.

“I don’t see mom.” Ruby says in a whisper as if the people inside could hear her from here. Eddie commends her astuteness. 

He takes his keys out the ignition and listens as the engine cuts with it.  “She might be in the bathroom.”

“What are we supposed to do if she’s in the bathroom?” Lucas hisses.

“The plan is the same.” He looks back at Lucas. “You're gonna go in, be all chummy with your basketball friends while Ruby and I wait for Chrissy.”

“Ok, but how?”

“I don’t know! Talk about basketball stuff or winning the game. Something that’ll distract them for a long period of time.”

Lucas grumbles as usual with this kid but opens the door and exits the van.

“Keep your head down until you get to the front of the door. Say your mom dropped you off or something.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Lucas quips with a wave of dismissal.

Both Eddie and Ruby watch as Lucas ducks his head down and walks towards the entrance. Once inside the tables full of Hawkins Tigers erupt into hoots and cheers and banging hands on tables so loud they can hear it from here.

Eddie sighs in relief as he specifically notices Carver is the one to offer Lucas a seat right next to him. 

He slumps back in his seat. “Okay, he’s in. Now we just have to reach Chrissy. You should head out to the back entrance, that way you can intercept her right when she leaves the bathroom.”

Ruby’s still looking out the window, her shoulders suddenly perk up. “Actually, looks like I won’t need to.” She points and Eddie leans forward so he could see…one Chrissy Cunningham walking out the back entrance.

What the hell?

Chrissy walks to the small curb right next to Benny’s and sits down, curling into a ball with her head tucked away into her knees.

“Well, that’s convenient.”

“You should go talk to her.”

“What!?” He looks at Ruby and he’s sure his eyes are bugging out of his head. “Wasn’t the whole point of us coming here for you to go talk to her?”

Fierce eyes look back at him. “No, I wanted to be here. I’m here. You need to go talk to her.”

“No! Why?”

“Because she doesn't know me, moron. She knows you. Even if it’s a little, it’s better than some stranger walking up to her. Besides, you heard Billy, we need to find out her favorite song. Who better to ask?”

“Oh well too bad. Because I am not going anywhere near that place.”

Ruby glares at him. “Fine. I’ll go. But you're helping me out, come open the door.”

He gladly exits and rounds the van to Ruby’s side. He opens her door and is ready to offer a hand to help her get down, except once he does, there’s a blur of motion and something hard hits him square in the chest. The shock and force make he fall flat on his back.

He groans at the wind being knocked out of him and clenches a hand to his chest. He looks up with one eye open and sees Ruby lowering her foot. 

She smirks down at him. “Good luck.”

She slams the side door shut and he hears the van’s locks click in place a second after.

Fucking—

“Hello? Who's there?”

Fuuuuuck

For a moment, he thinks to just lay there. It’s so dark he could probably just camouflage with the blacktop. 

Then the blaring sound of the van’s horn shoots through the air.

“Fuck! Ok, I’m going!”

He scrambles up to his feet in a panic. He looks at the windows of Benny’s and luckily the Tigers are too preoccupied by Lucas to pay attention to the sudden car horn. Chrissy, however, is up on her feet now looking into the dark side of the parking lot with fear written all over her face.

“W-who’s there?”

Eddie sighs but starts walking towards her. He waves awkwardly. “Hey…uh, sorry it’s me. Uh, hi Chrissy.”

“Eddie? Oh, Eddie, it’s just you.”

And she lets out an honest to god sigh of relief. All tension dissipates from her body, and it rattles him. Because no one’s ever seen him and been relieved. Normally it’s a combination of annoyance and apathy.

But Chrissy actually smiles at realizing its him. “I thought…um…never mind. What um, what are you doing here?”

Shit. “Uh…”

“Are you also celebrating the game?”

“What? Hell no.”

She giggles. “I didn’t this so. But then, why are you out here.” She sit’s back down on the curb which leaves Eddie standing and looking for a good answer.

“Uh…yah know, hanging out.” Great job Munson.

“Oh?”

“Yeah…it’s a nice night.”

“Pfft, ok Eddie. Sit with me?”

He couldn’t really reject the request. It was why he was here after all. Sitting down next to Chrissy he could see her face a lot better and-

“Have you been crying?”

Chrissy’s eyes widened and she quickly tried to wipe her eyes with her sleeve. Though it did nothing to hide her red puffy eyes and nose.

“No, I’m fine.”

“You’ve been crying Chrissy. That alludes to not being fine.”

“No, no, I-”

“Was it Carver?”

“No! Jason didn’t do anything wrong it-” She turns away from him. “It’s me that’s the problem.”

He tries to meet her eyes again. “Hey, you’re not a problem, Chrissy.”

She shakes her head. “Yes, I am. I’m ruining the celebration because I just can’t get out of my own head.” She says it with a chocked sob, head bowed low touching her drawn up knees. “Something’s wrong with me.”

He’s not sure if he’s allowed to. He’s never been good at understanding the parameters of friendly touching and when it was or wasn’t okay, how soon he could do it. Comforting someone physically wasn’t exactly his forte. He could count the amount of times he’s been hugged on his fingers.

But…Chrissy looks so tiny, out here alone in her cheer uniform, like the world and the dark parking lot could swallow her up and she’d be gone forever. And the thought of that makes him rest a hand on her back. She jumps and looks at him surprised.

“There’s nothing wrong with you, Chrissy. You’re just, going through a tough time. And if the jock straps and pom pom girls inside don’t get that, fuck em.”

Her body relaxes again, which is still rattling him. And she smiles teeth showing and all with a puff of laughter.

“You do realize I’m a pom pom girl, right?”

“Well, yeah but your like, the least irritating of them.”

She gasps playfully. “Eddie! That’s my squad you’re talking about.”

He smirks back at her. “Hey, not my fault you’re the leader of a group of harpies.”

“Stooop. That’s so mean.” Despite her words it’s said in between a fit of giggles and it makes him laugh too.

“It’s true! Have you seen the way they jump around? One of them’s gonna take off someday, mark my words.”

“Your being mean!”

“I’m being truthful, Cunningham, and you know it. Plus, scary and mean are kinda my whole M.O. I have a reputation to uphold.”

Once their laughing peters out they both smile at each other and he’s happy to see the light’s back in her eyes, and she doesn’t look so small anymore. Not this close anyway.

Her eyes.

Her eyes…

Her eyes are Ruby’s eyes.

Suddenly everything hits him. The events of  tonight come rushing to his head full force. His brain’s always been a bit all over the place. It’s why tests are hard. His brain will take in information and just store it away while he’s suddenly thinking about something else, then he’ll randomly address it when it’s already long overdue. That’s what’s happening right now.

Because now, just now its hitting him. That the girl in front of him is Ruby’s mom. That Chrissy Cunningham, Queen of Hawkins high, captain of the cheerleading team, Jason Carver’s girlfriend, probably straight A student, possible Loch Nora resident judging by her pearl earrings, is Ruby’s mom.

Ruby’s bright blue eyes and tiny nose are from Chrissy.

Which means he’s going to— he’s gonna— Chrissy will be—

“Eddie? Are you alright?”

“Huh?” He shakes himself out of it. Tries to force his brain back to the present.

“You zoned out.” Chrissy says, a bit of concern in her voice.

“Oh…shit.”

He moves his hand, only to realize it’s still resting on her back.

“Oh shit!” He quickly removes his hand.

“Eddie?”

“Uh—heh, uh, I’m fine, I just, gotta little sidetracked. What were we talking about?”

“Oh, well-”

“Actually scratch that. What’s your favorite song?”

“My…favorite song?” She’s looking at him like he’s crazy. And that’s fair because he feels crazy. He’s also panicking.

“You know, like a song that really speaks to you. You know I’m a musical kinda guy. What’s a song that helps you feel better or makes you remember good memories?”

She thinks it over, her brows furrow a bit. “Mm, I wouldn’t go as far to say it speaks to me but, I really like Uptown girl by Billy Joel.”

It’s followed by a beat of silence.

“…Are you joking?”

“No, I really like it.”

“Uptown Girl?”

“It’s a good song!”

Eddie scoffs. “It’s a plain song.”

“Maybe. But I really like it. My friend, Jody Winters, we use to listen to it in my room during sleepovers. My mom would get so mad and tell us to turn it down but we would just keep dancing.” Chrissy’s eyes go a little misty again. “When she moved away last year she gave me her album.”

Uptown Girl it is then.

“Fine. Maybe it’s not that bad. I guess.”

She smiles back at him. “Yes, it’s not that bad.”

Suddenly his face is hot, his hands too. He feels the need to look away, but he can’t. The rings on his fingers feel heavy and his jacket feels too warm. Everything is too much right now. Even how close they are is too much. Because it not what he felt after Ruby called Chrissy ‘mom’ that freaks him out, it’s what he doesn’t feel. Because it didn’t fill him with disgust or anger. It’s not what scared him. What scared him was he didn’t mind the idea.

Ever since Ruby got here every admission of his future sent him spiraling into a mixture of panic and despair. So why was this the one time those emotions didn’t rise?

By all means it should. By who Chrissy is, the people she’s with, the status she has both at school and out. She’s the head cheerleader dating the captain of the basketball team. She comes from a well off family, gets good grades, has rich friends.

But, she’s also the girl from the talent show. The girl who asked him where his dad was in the audience. The girl who said she’d cheer for him if his dad didn’t show. The girl who waved her pom poms high and jumped up and down in the air to a damn Judas Priest song.

Eddie wouldn’t mind marrying that girl.

“Chrissy…”

He wonders how his face looks right now, because it makes Chrissy’s smile slide away and her eyes focus on his own. “Yes?”

“Can you give me your hand?”

“Um, sure?” She offers him her right hand.

He chuckles a little under his breath. “Left one, your highness.”

“Oh, sorry.” After receiving her left hand, he holds it gently in his own, and with his other hand pulls out a black marker he keep for D&D from his pocket. He removes the cap with his mouth and writes on her palm, her fingers twitch a little as he does.

“Ticklish?” He asks through the cap in his mouth.

“A little, what are you writing?”

Thankfully he finishes right as she asks. “There.” He puts the cap back on and puts the marker back in his pocket. “Now you have my number.”

Chrissy’s eyes widen and she looks at her own hand. “This is your number?”

He smiles. “Yeah, if you…if you ever feel like you’re losing your mind or, you’re having a really bad nightmare. If it’s ever too much for you to do alone. You can call me, and I’ll answer.”

Tears well up in Chrissy’s eyes and he almost freaks out, but it’s followed by a smile. She clutches her left hand to her chest.

“I…thank you so much, Eddie. You’re a really good friend.”

“Yeah…uh yeah, don’t sweat it.”

“Chris? Are you out here?”

Carver’s voice might as well be a cold bucket of water by the way it makes them both jump. It’s not too far away which sends a fresh wave of dread through Eddie’s body.

“It’s Jason. I have to go back.” She stands at her feet. “I’ll keep him busy so he doesn’t see you.”

Eddie rushes to his feet. “Sounds like a plan.”

“Thanks again Eddie, I liked hanging out. I’ll see you later.” Chrissy waves goodbye and starts walking in the direction of Carver’s voice. Once he can hear them talking Eddie moves slowly away from Benny’s until he can see the van.

As soon as he gets close to it, he mercifully hears the van unlock.

“I can not believe you did that.” He growls at Ruby as soon as he’s in the driver’s seat.

She looks back at him with mirth, eyes twinkling with a smirk on her face. “Hey, it worked, didn’t it?”

He rolls his eyes. “Sure, and all it costed me was a kick to the chest.”

“You did great from what I saw.”

“Whatever. It’s Uptown Girl. Her song.”

“I know.”

Eddie snaps his head to her. “You know? What do you mean you know!?”

Ruby shrugs. “I already knew her favorite song. She’s my mom, no duh.”

“What!? But— Then why didn’t— Why did you—”

She leans back in her seat and stretches out her arms. “Mm, let’s just say I thought to get a ball rolling.”

Eddie’s face burns. “You—"

The van’s backseat door is suddenly slammed open and both jerk back to see Lucas jump in, breathing like he just ran a mile.

“Guys, I think we have another problem.”

“What could it possibly be now!?” Eddie yells.

Lucas swallows. “I think…I think Patrick McKinney is also a target.”

Chapter Text

Saturday, March 22, 1986 1:25PM

Ruby’s rocking back and forth on the heels of her boots. Uncle Dustin had rushed towards her as soon as they arrived at the Henderson’s, eager to tell her about a ‘surprise’ he had for her. She wasn’t sure she could be surprised about much of anything anymore considering all that’s happened.

Last night Uncle Lucas had hopped into the van informing them that one of his teammates named Patrick might also be a target for this– whatever it is, in the Upside Down. Apparently, the guy got a nosebleed while Lucas was talking to him and later confessed to his fellow teammates that he was having strange nightmares.

Once they had gotten back to Uncle Steve’s mansion of a house, they explained the situation to a confused and worried El. After that a slew of theories were thrown around. Her least favorite being that her presence here may have kick started something in the Upside Down. But by the time everyone needed to return home they all agreed that whatever was going on had too many similarities to the Mind Flayer attack.

It was Uncle Dustin who contacted everyone to show up at his place for the best theory he had on who was causing all this.

His mom had greeted her and Eddie with a wary look and a stuttering hello. Ruby could still see her pointing her head out from the curtains every so often.

Uncle Dustin was in his garage with Ruby’s ‘surprise.’ Eddie was in the van listening to music lower than usual, probably to not spook Ms. Henderson even more. They were the first to arrive so far.

“Ok, It’s ready! You can come in Ruby!”

Ruby follows Uncle Dustin's voice into his garage. He’s standing profoundly in front of some kind of work bench with a really old timey computer sitting on top.

“Uh, the surprise is an old computer?” She asks with a raised eyebrow.

“What– No! Not that! This!” He gestures to something laying next to the computer.

Ruby walks closer to look. 

What she sees– sends her into full panic mode.

“What did you do!?” She screeches out.

Her phone– or what’s left of her phone, is lying in pieces all over the table.

She whips her head to Dustin. “I told you not to break it! My dad’s gonna kill me! Do you have any idea how much this thing costs!?”

“No. But it’s not broken.” Dustin answers annoyingly calm.

“Dude, it looks pretty damn broken. It’s in pieces!” She gestures with both hands for emphasis.

“Only because I needed to get a good look at it.” He walks around her to the computer. “And I gotta say I’m glad I did cause this thing is insane! I mean look at how small this motherboard is!” He shows off the green chip between his fingers. 

Ruby isn’t impressed. “So…the surprise was you showing me the ripped apart specs of my own phone?”

“No, this is the surprise.” Uncle Dustin starts taking the pieces and carefully starts crafting them together again. Ruby waits anxiously as piece by piece is put back together until her phone looks like how it once was.

“And one last thing.” He holds down the power button, and much to Ruby’s shock the screen lights up.

“You were able to charge it?” Ruby asks, astonished. Uncle Dustin hands it back to her and sure enough she’s greeted by the T-Mobile welcome screen.

“It wasn’t easy. I got a lot of help from my girlfriend Suzie. She’s a genius. She was jazzed about it when I told her. Not that it’s future tech obviously. I said it was a new long distance walkie talkie I was working on.”

“Yeah, but how did you charge it?”

“With these.” Uncle Dustin pulls out two exposed wires. One red and the other blue. “If you put these inside the back of your phone it’ll charge it right up.”

Ruby looks in awe at her Mima home screen. “That’s– This is so cool Uncle Dustin! Thank you so much!”

The other teen smiles brightly. “No problem. Thank you for letting me check it out. Now, I gotta grab something before the others get here. I’ll be right back.”

-

Eddie’s checking his glove compartment for any signs of emergency weed. He scraps the very bottom of it and sighs in defeat. Not even a nugget.

Maybe it’s for the best considering how twitchy Ms. Henderson is. A whiff of weed would probably send her running to the cops, singing limericks of how he was corrupting the youth with his devil lettuce.

It didn’t do much for him though. He had barely slept a wink last night. Not with everything that happened. He got up around 3am to grab something from the fridge only to see an also very awake Ruby watching TV on the couch. Neither of them had gotten much rest.

The realization that something was actively attacking the people of Hawkins, and it wasn’t something real or logical like a serial killer or wild animal, that it was something supernatural had been a hard pill to swallow to say the least.

The thing of nightmares according to the others accounts of dealing with that place.

The Mind Flayer thing caused Starcourt mall to burn down, almost killed, and successfully broke a steal pipe of a human like Billy Hargrove. Who knows what the hell this new (Creature? Monster?) could do. What type of hell it was trying to cause.

He wishes he didn’t know about any of this. Could erase his mind of this knowledge of alternate universes with inter-dimensional demons itching to wreak havoc on their world.

He doesn’t know how the others have dealt with this for years now. Maybe seeing everything ip close does something to you. Like war vets coming home with shell shock.

Meanwhile Eddie’s been trying his damndest not to freak out and scream into the sky.

Because this feels more real than the other stuff. Even more real than Ruby. Because despite the time traveling daughter thing, it’s not like Ruby also came with psychotic bloodlust and an axe.

 It’s one thing to hear about monsters from another world terrorizing Hawkins from the shadows, it’s another to see it.

See the terror on Chrissy’s face, knowing something’s attacking it’s—

“Fuck.” He grits out through his teeth. His hands are shaking again. He needs to walk around. He can’t sit still.

He exits the van and starts walking towards the Henderson’s garage. Ruby had disappeared into said garage a while ago. Might as well see what she’s up to.

As he gets closer, he can hear the sound of music playing loudly. It sounds weirdly crisp and…clear. He’s not sure how to describe it. Someone’s also singing. He realizes it’s Ruby, but he doesn’t recognize the song.

“Well, I've been hoooldinggg on tonight!

What's the worst that I can say?

Things are better if I staaay!

So long and goodniiight!

So long and goodniiight!”

Ruby’s bouncing up and down and shaking her head to the music, singing along to unfamiliar lyrics when she spots him.

“Oh hey.” She greets him with a huge grin. Voice loud to be heard over the music.

“Uh, hey. What are you listening to?” He asks while also looking around for a radio but sees none.

Ruby’s grin somehow stretches even wider. “Check it out.” She prances over to a table and picks up something from it.

The volume of the music lowers somehow, and Ruby turns to him, holding up what he recognizes as her future phone. “Uncle Dustin was able to charge my phone! And now I can charge it whenever I want.”

“Oh, uh, cool. I guess. Wait. That’s where the music was coming from?”

Ruby nods. “Yup. The song you heard is called Helena. It’s by a band called My Chemical Romance.”

He was a bit surprised that such loud music could come from something so small. “My Chemical Romance, huh?”

“Yeah, or MCR for short, they’re not my all time favorite but definitely in my top ten.”

“They sound good. From the little I heard. A little too uh, 'popy' sounding for my taste, but still good. You have a good singing voice by the way.”

Ruby’s face goes a bit red, and she smiles shyly. “Uh, thanks.” She looks back down at her phone and something happens. Her smile falls away slowly and her eyes look distant.

Eddie tilts his head to try and catch her gaze. “You okay?”

Her voice comes out quieter than before. “I missed Christmas.”

Oh.

“Oh.”

Ruby looks at him with a somber smile. “Yeah. We— for Christmas Eve we were supposed to go to this diner I really like—well uh, never mind.”

“No, uh, that really sucks dude. I’m sorry.”

Ruby shrugs. “It’s not your fault. It’s just, I’ve never missed Christmas before ya know. And—” She sighs lowly. “I’m gonna miss New Years to by the looks of it.” She holds up her phone to Eddie and at first, he’s not sure what he’s looking at but then realizes it’s a date.

‘December 29th, 2005.’

Shit. He’s not sure what to say. What he can say. If it would even matter judging by Ruby’s slumped shoulders and distant blue eyes.

But, he can try.

He shoves his hands in the pockets of his leather jacket. “You know, it’d be cool if you could show me more of those future bands you like. You said that one is in your top ten?”

Ruby turns her cloudy eyes to him and her lips twitch up. “Yeah, here, I’ll show you what a playlist is.”

1:40PM

By the time the others have arrived Dustin’s rolled out a whiteboard that Eddie doesn’t even know why he has, and Ruby’s supplied him with the confusing knowledge of downloading “digital music” which sounds made up.

Dustin’s whiteboard has a bunch of squiggly words and lines on it and the sound of black marker is making a few of them grit their teeth in agony.

“Hey El, where’s Hopper?” Lucas asks.

“He said he needed to stay at the station today.” El answers from her spot next to Mike.

“It’s fine. I’m ready anyway.” Dustin announces. Putting down his marker.

He turns the board so everyone can see. “Alright, so as we all know something from the Upside Down is attacking again. However, unlike every time before, this thing is doing it without a gate. So far, the victims of this new attack are Billy Hargrove, Chrissy Cunningham and possibly, Patrick McKinney. Why and for what purpose is still unknown but we know it can be fought off by the victim hearing their favorite song. As observed by exhibit A.” Dustin points to Billy.

Said teen flips off the younger one. Billy had entered the garage wearing Max’s Walkman and according to her she’s had Billy listening to All Along The Watchtower on repeat since last night. He hasn’t levitated or heard anything since.

“However rather this solution is permanent or temporary has yet to be seen. We also don’t have a clear answer on why these specific victims were chosen but it’s possible, based on Billy’s account and Eddie’s about Chrissy, that it’s going into people’s minds and sending nightmares and traumatic memories in order to trap them in some kind of trance. All without a gate. Meaning that what ever this thing is may be stronger than The Mind Flayer.”

That casts a heavy silence in the group. El in particular looks the most troubled by the admission.

“So, what does that mean in terms of what we’re dealing with? Well as much as I hate to say it, I don’t think this is a second Mind Flayer but what may have been controlling the Mind Flayer.”

“Controlling it?” Robin questions.

“Think about it. It’s too similar to what happened last year. Except this time this thing doesn’t seem to be possessing it’s victims like the Mind Flayer did.”

Max nods. “Billy took a hot shower as soon as he got home last night. Nothing happened. And from what he said it looks nothing like the Mind Flayer either.”

“It didn’t feel like it. I could tell the difference.” Billy says gruffly, eyes looking down.

Dustin turns back to the board and draws circles around two words. “See, ‘stronger’ than the Mind Flayer but with ‘similar’ tactics. It’s possible this thing is like a boss in a game. Not only for the Mind Flayer but maybe even the Demogorgon or the Demodogs.”

Robin shuffles her feet. “Isn’t that a bit of a leap? You’re saying all those things are just what? Mock pieces sent by something more powerful? If that was the case, why didn’t this thing just do all the work from day one?”

Dustin frowns. “Maybe it couldn’t before, maybe something happened.”

“Like El losing her powers?” Mike’s words make everyone look at the girl sitting with him. El looks a bit on the queasy side, her body stiff and eyes looking down. Mike realizes his mistake.

“Not that it’s your fault El, because it isn’t. Plus, I’m sure we can figure this all out even without your powers!”

“Nice job, Romeo.” Will comments in a rare moment of sass.

Nancy thought it over, and came to a realization. “That would make sense though. The traveling into people’s head’s thing is pretty similar to El’s powers.”

El’s head shoots up. “Like the Void.”

Eddie leans forward. “Uh, the what?”

“The place El goes to when she travels to people’s minds. It’s weird right? El’s powers disappear and all of a sudden, this thing starts.”

Jonathan looks to his girlfriend and seems to know where her mind is at. “You think it stole El’s powers?”

El shakes her head with a deep frown of her eyebrows. “My powers aren’t gone. I don’t think. This thing—” El reaches inside one of the front pockets on her blouse. She pulls out the Tamagotchi Ruby handed her. “I can feel emotions from it. But…I can’t with anything else. I don’t know why.”

No one seems to know the answer to that either.

Dustin crosses his arms. “Maybe it didn’t take. But siphoned. Despite it giving people nightmares it doesn’t seem to be able to physically get to our side. Otherwise, it wouldn’t bother hypnotizing people. El has the ability to open and close gates. Maybe that’s its goal.”

Lucas frowns. “But why not just go after El directly?”

Dustin shakes his head, just as lost on that one. “Maybe it can’t open a gate that way. Like it needs…people to…I don’t know, feed off of? Kind of like the Mind Flayer needing a body to possess. Maybe that’s why it’s going after Billy and the others.”

The room goes silent as everyone seems to think.

But then a loud voice tears through the air.

“HOLY SHIT IT’S LIKE A HORCRUX!”

Everyone turns to look at Ruby, who’s completely shot up from her seat on the table.

“A whore…what?” Billy asks.

“A horcrux.” Ruby explains. “It’s this thing from Harry Potter.”

Robin squints, just as confused as everyone else. “Harry Potter?”

“Ah, shit. That doesn’t exist yet.” Ruby says frustrated but continues. “Ok look, in the future there’s this really cool book series called Harry Potter. It’s about this boy who’s a wizard but doesn’t know he’s a wizard and he gets to go to this wizard school and—”

She looks at all the confused eyes in the room.

“Ugh, ok, skipping that part! The main thing is there’s this dark wizard named Voldemort that tried to kill Harry as a baby but couldn’t and his whole goal is to be immortal and shit, and one of the ways he does that is by making multiple horcruxes, which are these items that each store a piece of his soul in them. That way if he dies once he can just use the next horcrux to revive himself.”

She’s met with more silence and confused staring.

Billy whistles, eyes bored. “Geez Munson, your daughter’s just as much of a nerd as you are.”

Eddie flips him off.

“I thought it sounded pretty cool actually.” Will quips.

Nancy sighs. “Ruby, not that, that’s not, um…interesting. But what does that have to do with anything?”

Ruby puts her hands on her hips. “Because, in order to create a horcrux there needs to be a human sacrifice. Committing a murder tears your soul apart. You can’t make a horcrux without it. So, what if this thing is the same? But instead, it needs human sacrifices to create portals to our world.”

Dustin’s eyes widen. “That’s….that actually makes sense.” His hands fling to the top of his cap. “Holy shit! Each victim could act as a conduit to a portal! That’s why it’s hypnotizing them first. It’s like forming a connection between there and here.”

Eddie leaves his post at the wall of the garage and stomps closer. “Wait, wait, you’re saying this thing is going to try and kill the people it’s haunting to make gates to get here?”

It’s a chilling admission. One that’s felt by everyone but hits particularly hard for a selective group.

Dustin winces. “It’s…a high possibility.”

Robin taps her foot anxiously. “It’s like a serial killer. I’ve read that a lot of them stalk their prey before striking. That would explain why it’s putting on horror shows for its victims.”

“Actually, I was thinking it sounds more like a spell. He’s literally bewitching them. Just like—”

“Vecna.”

-

Eddie’s words cuts Will off, but it’s Ruby who feels a shiver run down her spine.

Dad’s face goes pale.

“Sorry kiddo, not that one.” As he says it, he gently grabs the piece away.

“Aw, why not?”

“Vecna’s just…not a great character to use. Why don’t you look for some trolls, I made some pretty narly ones back in the day.”

“This has happened before.” She’s not even sure she says it loud enough for everyone to hear. But she must, because she can see Eddie looking at her from the corner of her eye. “What?”

Her mouth feels dry as she speaks. Her body suddenly running colder in the warm weather. “I…I think this has happened before. Like this whole— situation.”

“What makes you say that?” Aunt Nancy asks.

“Uh…my dad, one time we were setting up for DnD for family game night and I found a Vecna figure in the box. Dad kinda had this weird reaction about it and said we couldn’t play with it.”

Uncle Steve tips his head. “Weird how? Because with Munson that can mean a lot of things.” 

She shrugs anxiously. “Like freaked out. Nervous.”

Robin huffs. “Well, as disturbing as that is, it’s also a good thing, right? I mean, that means we must win, and we all make it out of this alive at least.”

“That depends on if Ruby being here changes things time wise.” Uncle Dustin corrects.

Aunt Nancy steps forward. Arms wrapped around herself. “I think regardless of anything this means we need to get Chrissy and Patrick in on what’s happening. For all we know they could be at attacked any minute. They probably won’t believe us, but now that we know we’re on borrowed time it’s better than nothing.”

Ruby nods, despite her still shaken state.

Mom needs to be here. That way they can at least make sure she has her song around.

“Billy and I could get Patrick, try and keep him at my house. If you're cool with that?” Steve targets the question to Billy. 

Billy shrugs in response. “I can at least hold him down if he tries to run.”

Steve recoils. “Wait, what? Like kidnap him? We can’t do that!”

“It’s either that or he dies.” He gives a feral grin. “Don’t be a pussy Harrington. They’ll be two of us and one of him.”

“Not wanting to get arrested is not being a pussy!”

“Fine!” Nancy’s voice cuts in. “If Steve and Billy get Patrick, Eddie and Ruby should go get Chrissy.”

Eddie sputters. “What? Why?”

Ruby tsks in annoyance. “Because you're the only one here she actually knows, duffus! If anyone of us could come close to convincing her it’s you.”

Eddie scowls back at her but seems to be busy thinking about something else. “Ok fine but is everyone just missing the main problem here? Even if we get Patrick and Chrissy to believe us, what are we supposed to do next? Make them listen to the same song all hours of the day? Hell, even with Hargrove, what is Red gonna do if he starts going all exorcist just because she didn’t follow him to the bathroom?”

Lucas nods. “That’s a good point. But without a gate how are we even supposed to stop this…uh, Vecna from just finding new victims?”

“Dusty!”

Ms. Henderson’s voice shouts in a sing songy tone. Her head pokes out of the door to the garage.

Dustin stops his foot. “Mom! I told you we’re having a secret meeting!”

Ms. Henderson frowns her eyebrows at her son’s attitude. “I’m sorry Dusty, but someone’s on the phone asking for your friend Jane.”

El’s shoulders tense. “Me?”

Ms. Henderson nods. “He said he’s a friend of your dad. Um…hm…what did he say his name was? Anyway he’s on the line.”

“A friend of Hopper? Someone at the station?” Mike questioned.

El stood and began following Ms. Henderson into the house.

-

“Right here, hon.” Dustin’s mom pointed to the phone on the wall.

El likes Dustin’s mom. Back when she could use her powers, the few times she’s been to Dustin’s house she always thought his mom felt…warm. Like hot chocolate or when her and Hopper listen to music on the radio at breakfast. With her new extended vocabulary, she knew the feeling was called ‘cozy.’

She picks up the blue colored phone and puts it to her ear. “Hello?”

“Hello Eleven, erm, sorry. I mean, Jane.”

El’s eyes widen and her heart studders. “Dr. Owens?”

“Yes, sorry again about the name. Which do you prefer again?”

She breathes in, trying to settle her racing heart. “El.”

“El. Ok, I heard you and Hopper returned to Hawkins. Doing better I hope?”

“Why are you calling?” She doubts the old man ‘heard’ about their return. He knew where she was.

She hears a gruff sigh. “I know about the girl from the future. I know that she’s with you right now.”

She sucks in a breath that she hopes isn’t heard over the phone line. Her hand balls into a fist and her grip on the phone tightens.

Don’t let him know you’re upset. Focus on getting information from him.

It’s one of the cop techniques Hopper’s taught her.

“What do you want?”

“Hey now, I don’t mean any harm I swear. We noticed a…spike, the day she appeared. At first, we thought it was a fluke but then, you and Hopper returned and well…we knew it had to be important to make you both come back to this town.”

He didn’t need to say it. “You’ve been following us.”

“…Yes, but not without reason.” He says quickly. “Hopper should have told us about her. I know how you two feel about the us, how all of you feel, but you know we’re in the business of keeping people safe. Not to mention that information would have also explained…somethings.”

El frowns in confusion. “What things?”

“Will you bring her here?”

“No.”

“Thought not.” Another sigh. “At the very least, I need both you and Hopper here at the lab.” There was an urgency in his voice but also a hint of something else.

Fear.

Still. She met the demand with a question. “…Or what?”

There’s a pause.

“Or you may never get your powers back.”

-

“What are you crazy? You can’t go there!”

“I have to Mike, he said they may be able to get my powers back.”

“He could just be lying!”

Will shuffles in between the couple, facing Mike. “But Mike, Dr. Owens helped us in the past. He could be telling the truth.”

Mike scowls. “And he could also be tricking her! What better way to do it then dangling the hope of getting her powers back?”

“But Hopper’s gonna be there! He wouldn’t let anything bad happen to her!”

“That doesn’t matter! She shouldn’t—”

“MIKE!” El’s voice cuts through the air.

Both boys turn to her, but Will has the common sense to get out of her way.

If looks could kill, or if El still had her powers he would be dead by now.

“This isn’t up to you Mike. This is my decision.”

Mike’s voice softens. “I know. I just, I’m worried about you going back there.”

“I’m not a child.”

“I know you’re not!”

“Then stop treating me like one.” With that El turns her back to him and stomps out of the garage.

Mike quickly follows her. Still pleading his case.

“Uhhh, does this mean the plan is still a go?” Lucas asks.

Nancy brings her hand to her face. Her head shakes, reacting to her brother’s behavior. “Yes, we still go and get Patrick and Chrissy.”

Billy suddenly stands and walks over to his step-sister. He pulls out crumpled up bills from his pocket and grabs Max’s hand with the other, shoving the money into her small hand. “Here, shitbird.”

Max raises her eyebrow. “What’s this for?”

“If we’re getting Patrick and the cheerleader, we’re gonna need more Walkman’s. I can’t keep using yours. Your music is shit anyway. You and Sinclair are gonna go the store and get new ones.”

Max looks to Lucas, then back to Billy. “Wha— why?”

“Just said why. Now go. It won’t take Harrington and I long to get Patrick.” He says it casually but there's a smirk on his face as he watches Max buzz with annoyance and glare at a shrinking Lucas. She rolls her eyes but sets her skateboard down to leave.

Eddie fans his hands out as if to stop everyone. “Ok, but what about the secret government agents tracking us?”

Jonathan shrugs. “There’s not a whole lot we can do about that.” He glances at Nancy. “Trust me. We know from experience. Chances are after meeting with El they’ll be called off.”

Eddie clearly isn’t satisfied with the answer, but lets it go all the same with a frustrated wave of his hand. “Fine. Come on Ruby. We got a Cunningham to catch.”

2:34PM

Inside Jonathan’s car Mike grips El’s hand tightly. Maybe a little too tight but he doesn’t care. Just like how he doesn’t care at Nancy’s constant glances at him threw the rearview mirror. Or Will’s from El’s left.

“Hopper’s gonna meet us there.” Jonathan says. “You won’t—”

“You won’t be alone there.” Nancy finishes. “We’ll all be with you.” She gives a smile, but El’s head remains down.

She holds Mike’s hand a little tighter. “I know.”

“You don’t…” Mike pauses, knowing the type of response he’ll get. He tries again. “You don’t have to do this if you don’t want to. We can find a way to deal with this without your powers.”

For the first time since they entered the car and El let him sneak his hand into her own despite her being angry at him, she looks up to meet his eyes. Her eyes are solemn, but her voice is steady and firm. “I want to. I want my powers back— You don’t understand. It’s not just because of the bad stuff. Ever since I lost…” She swallows. “It’s like losing an arm. Or a leg. So please, Mike. Don’t get in my way.”

He returns her gaze. Glances around the car and sees the others looking as well.

He nods.

-

Deep inside the cold walls of the Hawkins lab a high pitch radio frequency is heard by everyone near it. Everyone being two people.

Linsey McCready looks at what could be seen as an ordinary radio. Adjusting her glasses with the tip of her finger, she looks up at the screen it’s connected to. Several wires are attached to the back of the radio leading up to the large computer and monitor towering over them. On the screen there is a green dot pulsating with rings of green circles around it. Like that of a heart beat it pounds once, twice, then…nothing. She gives it another second before calling out.

“Owens! It happened again.”

Said older man rushes to her side. Sweat heavy on his brow and the lines of his face are deeper than usual.

“Where this time?” He asks.

She takes a seat back in her chair. It rolls as she wheels back to her post, she takes a sip from her already cold coffee before answering. “In the forest this time. Up north near the library.”

“Frequency?”

“High. But not like before. Not a popping sound more like, interference. But very much like all the others….” She clicks a button on the keyboard. The screen above switches to show a bar graph. One of the columns spiking above all the others. “…extremely high levels of electromagnetic energy.”

She eyes Owens from the top of her coffee mug, and sees a mixture of confusion, distress and…elation.

She can relate. Any scientist would at such an unexplainable phenomenon.

She looks back to the graph herself. “Which do you think is causing this? The thing from the other side, or the girl from the future?” 

Owens licks his lips and grins mesmerized. “I think we’re about to find out.”

Chapter Text

Saturday, March 22, 1986 3:35PM

Eddie pulls up to Eleanor Avenue, it’s a few blocks away from Loch Nora.

Coupled with its old lady name, it houses many residents that fit the description. Not a place for mischief of any kind. Lest you want the cops called on you in a heartbeat.

The two story houses sit almost ominously still in the sudden overcast that’s fallen on the town in the past hour. All of these things combined do little to help his ever growing nerves.

“So, what are we gonna do?” Ruby asks from his side.

Eddie’s been contemplating just that ever since he got Chrissy’s address from the phone book. He taps his ring finger on the wheel anxiously.

“Haven’t really figured that out yet.”

Chrissy’s home is three houses away from where they’re parked. Even with that small safeguard there’s still way too many factors working against them right now. After all, it’s not like either of them could just knock on the door and ask Chrissy’s without a doubt, God fearing parents if she’s home. They also can’t exactly get away with sneaking in at the risk of a nosy neighbor spotting them.

Ruby proposes just that. “Maybe you could get away with it if you’re really quiet?”

Eddie shakes his head. Gripping his steering wheel. “No, it’s still too bright out. I’d be a tall big foot dressed in all black, stick out like a sore thumb.”

“Well maybe I could go? I’m smaller, harder to see. Plus, I’m used to jumping from high places.”

“Still too risky.”

Ruby sighs. “Well we can’t just sit here Eddie.”

He leans back in his seat. Releasing the wheel. “Yeah, yeah I know.” He pulls open his door.

“Wha- your going?”

“No time like the present.” His boots land on the asphalt. “Keep the van running. We’ll have to be quick.”

Ruby nods and Eddie closes the door. The one good thing is that the neighborhood is completely empty. Giving him the ability to crouch as low as he can and trudge through people’s lawns as he makes his way to the Cunningham residents.

Hiding in the shadow of the house next door he can see the Cunninghams have one of those fancy wooden white patio covers, because of course they do. Judging by the pink curtains he sees in the window of the second floor Chrissy’s room is directly above it. Perfect for climbing at least.

As he hops their wooden fence, he quickly thinks over what to say.

‘Hey Chrissy, don’t scream. I know this is weird, sorry for breaking into your room, but I need you to come with me for an unknown amount of time.’

Straight to the point and only semi-concerning. Great.

Once his boots hit the grass he’s still looking down working himself up as he walks.

Until something rams into him at full speed.

It’s not strong enough to knock him over but he still has to catch his footing. Plus, a high pitch scream causes him to jump back. He screams in response as he looks down to see strawberry blonde hair.

“Chrissy!?”

“Eddie!?”

Realization snaps and before she can say more he covers her mouth with his hand and pulls her closer to the side of the house. Wide blue eyes meet him in confusion and fear, he puts a finger to his lips signaling for her to keep her voice down. He listens and looks around for any curious neighbors.

Once she gives a shaky nod he pulls his hand back.

“Eddie, I didn’t think you’d come all the way over. You didn’t need to do that.” Chrissy whispers.

“I— wait, what?”

“When I spoke to your dad on the phone, I didn’t mean for you to come all this way. I just wanted to talk. I’m sorry.”

What? His dad? What!?

“What are you—” Then he realizes what she’s saying. She must have called.

She must be talking about Wayne.

It’s then that he takes in her appearance. Chrissy…doesn’t look good. Her usually pristine hair isn’t pulled up into a neat ponytail. It’s down only being slightly held up by a pink scrunchie. Her eyes are bloodshot, rimmed red and frantic as they bounce around everywhere, not meeting Eddie’s. There are dark bags under them as if she didn’t sleep at all last night. She’s wearing a simple pink sweater and Levi jeans.

Yeah, something is very wrong.

“Chrissy, uh…you ok?”

Her darting eyes meet him, and he can see her struggle on how to answer. “I…I…” Her words choke and a guttural sob shakes her. His own name comes out in a whimper. “Eddie…the- the weed didn’t help. It made it worse. I couldn’t even sleep I…I just, I needed to talk to you…I needed someone to know. It’s been so awful. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bother you. I know it all sounds ridiculous…” Her eyes clouded with tears and she looks away from him.

Ok…ok, no. This needs to be fixed now.

“Chrissy...” As his standard, he doesn’t think before he cups both sides of her face, he has to bend his knees a little to meet her eye level. “Look, I believe you. Ok? I believe you.” He repeated calmly.

Chrissy's eyes widen and more tears drip from them onto his fingers. “You do?”

He nods. “Yes, something…incredibly fucked up is happening to you right now. But…It’ll be ok. You're not alone, ok? We’ll figure this out together.”

It sounded weird as soon as he says it. She has no reason to trust him after all. They barely know each other.  

But against all odds she takes a breath, and he can feel her relax a little. “Ok…but you, you promise?” 

“Scouts honor.”

The wet chuckle that leaves her is music to his ears. But he needs to focus. “Look, I can’t go into details now, but I know what’s happening to you and maybe a way to fix it, but I need you to come with me, like right now.”

“Huh?”

“I can’t explain it now. Shit, I’m not even supposed to be back here, just, I need you to come with me.”

“To where?”

“A friend. It’s the only way to help you. I know you and I don’t really know each other but, please I need you to trust me on this.” 

There’s a slight edge to his voice. A bit of panic he couldn’t contain. Because if he can’t convince her, she’ll die.

No more secret conversations.

No more shy giggling.

No more Chrissy Cunningham.

Whatever amount of urgency he no doubt has plastered on his face seems to be enough. She brings a hand up to touch the sleeve of his jacket. “Ok, um, my dad’s home. I need to tell him I’ll be at a friend’s.”

Eddie sighs in relief and releases her face. Backing away a little to look less like a lunatic. “Cool uh, sounds good.” 

They both look at each other and Chrissy blinks up at him. “I need to tell him when I’ll be back.”

Ah shit, he hadn’t thought about that, and the others didn’t exactly set a time frame. He scratches the back of his head to think.“Uh, might wanna tell him you’ll be at a sleepover.”

Chrissy looks at him warily. “Why?”

“Because I have no idea how long this will take honestly.”

“Uh…ok. I’ll just…” She gestures to the back door. 

“Yeah, just meet me at my van. I parked down the block. And try to keep your head down! Don’t want the neighbors to see.”

“Ok.”

She leaves and Eddie does the same. He genuinely can’t believe how well that went.

Once he reaches the van he opens the door and Ruby gives him a questioning look. 

“She’s coming.”

Ruby nods and heads to the back seat.

A few minutes later he sees one Chrissy Cunningham tip toeing her way over to him. She opens the van door and hops in suprisingly gracefully. 

“I brought my backpack. I didn’t know if I needed anything.”

“Cool, that’s cool.”

Chrissy turns in her seat to remove her backpack, and makes eye contact with Ruby. “Oh! Um…hello.”

Eddie watches the exchange. For a couple seconds Ruby doesn’t say anything. Her eyes are wide and her mouth is slightly open. She snaps out of it quickly enough though.

“Uh, hi. I’m uh, I’m Ruby, a friend of Eddie’s.” Ruby offers her hand. Chrissy gently shakes it.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Chrissy. Um, also a friend of Eddie’s. We go to school together.”

“Cool. That’s cool.” There’s a moment of awkward silence. Then Ruby looks at him expectantly. “Shouldn’t we get going.”

“Oh shit, yeah.” He fumbles for his keys and starts the engine. The faster they can get out of Stepford Wife central the better.

-

Not much has changed about Hawkin’s labs. It’s emptier than before though. 

The hallways and rooms are weirdly quiet. Only the sounds of machinery working can be heard as they all walk through different facilities.  

“You can change your mind at any moment, you know that right?” Hopper says. Letting her know she has a choice. In a place she didn’t before.

He hadn’t been happy with her decision to come here; she knew he wouldn’t. But it was her choice to make.

“Yes, I understand.”

Down the sleek white walls was a doorway. In that doorway was Dr. Owens and a woman with glasses that El didn’t recognize.

“Jim, El, it’s good to see you again.” Owens smiles and takes his hand out of his coat pocket to shake Hopper’s. However, Hopper keeps his own buried in his police coat.

Owens drops his hand and gives a short nod. “Ah, still on thin ice after everything, Jim?”

Hopper crosses his arms. “Well, that’s what happens when you send secret agents to stalk people.”

“Right, regardless, it’s good to see you back. Both of you, erm, all of you.” He gestures to the rest of the people with them.

Hopper steps forward. “Let’s cut the chit chat and get to the point. Why did you have us followed and why are we here?”

Owens sighs again but returns Hopper’s glare, only with less fire. “You should have told us about the girl, Jim.”

Hopper sneers. “Oh right, because you people have proven to be very trustworthy.”

“We’re better than the previous alternative. If you remember.”

“Oh, I remember. We all do. Which isn’t exactly hard now is it? Besides, she’s none of your guys business.”

“Yes, she is. Jim, this isn’t about some back and forth between us. A girl who traveled through time is a lot bigger than us.”

Hopper doesn’t budge. “I still don’t see how she’s your concern.”

An unknown voice suddenly speaks up. “Perhaps if you come inside the lab, we can show you.” 

El looks over at the woman with the glasses. 

She returns El’s gaze with an uncomfortable amount of interest. 

The way this woman looks at her, reminds her of the scientists and doctors from before. There’s an emptiness in her gaze. A light that’s missing. Looking at El but not seeing a girl, a person, but a thing. An experiment, an opportunity.

El glares, suspicious. “Who are you?”

The woman blinks for the first time. But her eyes remain staring as she speaks. “I’m sorry, I should have introduced myself. I’m Dr. Linsey McCready. I’ve been here at Hawkins Labs for quite some time now. I’ve heard a lot about you, and your friends.” Her eyes briefly drift to the others in the room, then slide back to El. A smile with no warmth stretches on her face. “It’s a pleasure to meet you in person, Eleven.”

“My name is El.” She corrects sternly. 

“Ah, my apologies, El. I’m still getting used to the way things are here.”

Hopper interjects. “What does that mean?”

“Don’t mind her.” Owens gestures to the doctor. “Linsey is still fairly new, but up to date on all that’s happened here at Hawkins. She’s been acting as a kind of assistant of sorts for me.” He says with a nervous laugh. “Despite her uh, circumstances.”

El looks away from the woman. Fixing her suspicious gaze at Owens. “What circumstances? And why is she here? I’ve never seen her before.”

“Well, for a lack of a better word, she’s here to monitor me.”

“So, she’s from the government?” Hopper says with disdain clear in his tone. Widening his stance.

Owens sighs, looking down with a shake of his head. “Yes, after the events at Starcourt it was either this or me getting fired and exiled.” He looks back up. “Needless to say, I prefer this…agreement.”

“And you trust her?” Nancy questions with a raise of her brow.

“Enough to be a rather quiet, but helpful assistant. She’s been briefed on the Upside Down and all of Brenner’s past experimentation.” He finishes.

The information does nothing to quell El’s nerves or suspicion about the woman. From what she can tell the others feel the same.

A pair of heels tap and echo along the floor as Dr. Linsey moves to stand next to Owens, adjusting her winged glasses. She seems to sense the mood in the air. “Your caution over me being here is perfectly understandable given all that has happened. But I assure you, I am simply here to observe Dr. Owens. I’m not allowed to act unless the situation requires the government’s immediate attention. For everyone’s safety of course.”

Hopper squares his eyes. “And who gets to make that decision?”

The smile she gives is an honest one, even more chilling than the fake one before. “I think you already know the answer to that Mr. Hopper.”

“That’s Chief Hopper.” 

“Alright you two, that’s enough.” Owens says, a little louder than his usual tone. He gets between the group and Dr. Linsey. “And before you ask, no Jim, we haven’t told anyone about the girl. Only I and Dr. McCready are aware of her existence.”

Suddenly the sound of a blaring alarm pierces the air. Its ringing vibes around the walls and is so loud it causes most of the nearby occupants to jump and cover their ears. 

“What the hell is that?” Hopper shouts.

Dr. Linsey turns to look behind her, then back with a noticeable gleam in her eye. “That, is why you're all here.”

“This way.” Owens says and gestures for everyone to follow.

-

Mike’s grip on her hand tightens as they walk. El doesn’t tell him to let go.

Dr. Linsey and Owens lead them to a room with a lot of big monitors and buttons. A yellow light flashes on the keyboard in the same rhythm of the alarm.

Owens pushes a single button and the noise and light stop. Dr. Linsey comes forward to stand with him and they both look at the largest monitor in the middle.

The screen is dark green and in the left corner are several rings of a much brighter green thats pulsating. It reminds El of an arcade game she’s watched Max and the boys play.

“Near the trailer park this time.” Owens says. El realizes he’s addressing Dr Linsey.

“Odd. It hasn’t been there since last week.”

“I know. Perhaps our theory is correct. Check the radio.”

Dr. Linsey turns the knob of a regular tan radio sitting on the desk. A burst of static comes out of it. Its scratchy tone admits a weird pattern of screeching, like nails grinding against a chalkboard.

“Nothing.” Dr Linsey switches it back off.

“Can you two stop mumbling to each other and tell us what in the sam hill is going on here?” Hopper erupts, clearly losing his patience.

El has asked him who Sam is but he never answered.

Owens fumbles back as he turns around to face them, as if he forgot they were there. He coughs before speaking. “This is what I meant earlier, Jim. The anomaly you all just witnessed has been happening on and off repeatedly for weeks now, ever since the girl arrived.”

Hopper frowns. “What…anomaly?” 

“Please look at this everyone.” Dr Linsey pushes buttons on the keyboard and the screen above goes black before flickering back on to show a bar graph. El’s been learning about them as Hopper’s been teaching her more advanced math.

“These are the frequencies that we’ve recorded thus far.” Dr Linsey points a red polished nail to the longest of the bars. “This is what alerted us to everything in the first place.” 

She turns around and faces them. Shoving her hands in the pockets of her lab coat. Crystal blue eyes flicker between everyone in the room. “At exactly 4:15 pm on March 14th our systems picked up a large electromagnetic anomaly somewhere in the fields near Lovers Lake.”

“Refer Rick’s shack.” Jonathan mutters.

Nancy looks at the screen and nods. “The day Ruby arrived.” 

Dr. Linsey continues. “Since then, there have been on going spikes of electromagnetic energy in areas of the town ever since. Dr. Owens and I have been tracking them with both field magnets and radio signals.”

Hopper sighs and crosses his arms, turning to Owens. “Translate.”

“Basically something, is causing spikes of energy bursts throughout Hawkins. The largest occurred when the girl- uh Ruby you said, first arrived in our time period. Ever since they’ve been happening in small doses. Not every day, and very sporadic.”

Dr. Linsey removes one of her hands from her coat and taps another button, causing the screen to change again. This one with several bright green X’s everywhere.

“Naturally, our first theory was that the girl was causing them, since they started because of her arrival.”

“Which is why we had her followed.” Owens adds.

“However, these energy spikes have occurred in locations where the girl isn’t at that given time. Miles away even.”

“And that’s important because?”

Owens leans back on the desk. “Because Jim, electromagnetic energy spikes don’t just happen. There’s a cause, a source. And we’ve yet to find out what it is. Plus, there is a…possibility that the girl’s presence alone may be causing these disruptions. But, it’s too early to say. Though it is possible seeing as she’s an unknown element in a space she doesn’t belong.”

Nancy shakes her head. “Look, we’ve been trying to figure out a way to get Ruby back home but..”

“She’s not here on purpose?” Dr. Linsey interrupts.

Nancy’s shoulders seize up, realizing she just gave away information.

Jonathan glances at her, then Hopper. The older man inhales. He releases his folded arms, settling his hands on his hips. “We don’t know why she’s here or how.”

Owens' eyes widen, surprised. “Really? Well then, we’re uh, working with even fewer variables than we thought.” He looks to Dr. Linsey, the two having some kind of silent communication.

“Yeah?” Hopper drawls. “So, these-” He waves his hand. “-electro spikes you’ve been tracking, you haven’t learned anything since they started?”

“Sadly, no.” Owens turns and gestures to the screen. “Due to how sporadic they are and the fact that they only last for less than a minute at a time, we haven’t exactly been able to study them, other than tracking their locations around Hawkins. It’s clear that the girl traveling here is what started it, but we don’t know why there happening or what they mean.”

Dr. Linsey sets her hand on the radio. “We have been able to pick up the frequency through this radio. However, we’ve only been able to pick up either high or low frequency output. And a repeating popping noise.”

“A popping noise?” Nancy asks, surprised.

“Yes, occasionally.”

Nancy turns to face her boyfriend. “Ruby said she heard a loud popping noise when we were at your mom’s house. After she ran out.”

“That sounds about right. There was a surge near the Byers house not too long ago.” Dr. Linsey mentions. 

“That brings us to our next problem.” Owens starts. “If the girl isn’t causing them, what is?”

Hopper squints. “Something tells me you already have an idea.”

“We do. We think something in the other dimension may play a part in all this.”

The room fell silent, the cold air now thick with tension.  

Mike and El look at each other. Then at Hopper.

Dr. Linsey tilts her chin up, eyes looking down from the rim of her glasses. Realization flickers in her gaze.

“Oh, they already know.”

“What?” Owens squeaks.

“Look at them, Owens. They already know.”

“What?” Owens looks back at them stunned.

Nancy stutters. “We don’t- look somethings have happened-”

“Such as?” Owens asks exasperated.

Before Nancy can answer however, Hopper steps forward blocking Owens view on the group. “How bout we start on how you and her realized something was going on there.”

“Our only guess was the surges Chief Hopper.” Dr Linsey lightly places a hand on Owens. “Though we’d both like to know how you all came to this conclusion.”

“Wait, is that why you told El you could get her powers back?” Mike asks Owens, glaring daggers at the older man.

Owens opens his mouth like he wants to say something, but settles on a sigh instead. With one hand he gestures to everyone in the room. “I think regardless of circumstances we are all now aware something bad is heading towards Hawkins, and if I’m right we all want to prevent that, yes?”

El looks at him. “Yes.”

“El, you don’t-”

“No Mike, I do. I need them back.”

Owens shakes his head. “Your powers were never gone, not really, simply…suppressed. We believe we can help you unlock them in a sense.” 

“By doing what?” Hopper asks.

Owens raises his hands. “Nothing drastic, just the sensory deprivation tank.”

“Well, that and an injection of a cocktail of LSD and other hallucinogens.” Dr. Linsey comments off handedly.  

“Excuse me!?”

Owens whips his head to his assistant, clearly annoyed by her admission. However, the doctor simply shrugs in return.

“No point in hiding it. They would have found out either way.”

Owens sighs. “A very small dose Jim."

"Don't worry, she won't start spilling her secrets if that's your concern." Dr. Linsey adds.

“I’ll do it.”

“El-” It’s Hopper this time.

“I said I’ll do it.” She lets go of Mike’s hand and steps forward. “If there’s a chance It’ll help me get my powers back. I’ll do it.” 

Because if what Dustin said is right, if this new monster is the ‘Boss’ of all the others that have come for her. She has to kill it. It might end everything once and for all. If she doesn’t, all of this, everything she’s done and fought for will be gone. Hopper, Mike, Joyce, Will, Dustin, Lucas, Max, everything. She’ll never get to go to school with her friends.

Owens looks at her with a smile. She could almost mistake it for pride. 

“Alright, let’s get you ready, El.”

-

“Steve Harrington’s house? He’s the friend you were talking about?”

Eddie can understand the confusion in Chrissy’s tone, hell, in any other occasion he’d question it himself.

“Yeah- well, no- uh kinda.” He fumbles as he helps Chrissy out of the van. She looks at him questioningly as she adjusts her backpack.

“What Eddie means is Steve’s place is just where we’re meeting up.” Ruby says in a friendly tone. Her eyes look to Eddie, her smile going a bit tighter. “Isn’t that right Eddie?”

“Oh yeah, yup.” He nods and begins walking up to Harrington’s front door.

As they get closer the muffled noise of people yelling can be heard from inside.

Eddie cautiously knocks on the fancy double doors. The sound of something hard hitting the floor echoes through, along with the sound of heavy stomping.

Steve Harrington snatches the door open. He’s breathing like he just ran a mile, huffing and puffing with wide eyes as he takes in the people on his doorstep. His famous hair is messy and flopping all over the place, his blue jean jacket is half hanging off his shoulder. But the most alarming thing is his nose is bleeding.

“Shit! I thought you guys were Nancy.” 

“Uh, nope. No Wheeler here.” Eddie says shakily. Startled because never in his long years of high school has he ever seen thee Steve Harrington look this unkept. 

Harrington growls and rubs his palms into his eyes. “Shit! Great! That’s just great!”

“Uhhh, Steve, are you alright?” Ruby asks. “Your nose is bleeding.”

“Huh? Oh. Uh, yeah I’m fine.” In a manner Eddie doubts Harrington would normally do if he were in his right mind, the guy wipes his bloody nose on his sleeve. Not caring about how hard it might be to get the stain out.

In that moment Harrington also notices Chrissy behind them. He raises his eyebrows in surprise. “Holy shit, you actually managed to get her here.”

Eddie’s eyes bug out of his head, and he hisses at Harrington like a feral cat. “Dude!”

“Oh! What I meant was, hey Chrissy! Long time no see.”

Chrissy looks a hair away from just darting from the situation. But instead, she shuffles her feet and gives a small wave. “H..hi are um, you sure you're ok, Steve?”

“Yeah, yeah I’m fine. You guys come in.”

They walk in and what they meet isn’t any better than Harrington. 

His living room is a mess. The long couch has been moved like someone shoved it on one side. The coffee table is flipped over and as Eddie looks around his shoe crunches on something. He looks down and sees glass, his eyes follow a trail leading to a broken lamp laying on the floor.

“Sorry about the mess, Billy and I were just…roughhousing. You know how guys are. It’s just us here so it got a little out of hand.”

Eddie looks at Hargrove who he didn’t notice by the stairs. He’s breathing a bit heavy too but unlike Harrington, isn’t nearly as beaten up. 

Harrington gestures to Hargrove. “Chrissy, you remember Billy, right? You guys are in the same year.”

“Um, yes. Hi, Billy.” Chrissy gives another small wave, but Hargrove doesn’t return it. Instead, he scoffs and looks at Harrington, tossing his head in the direction of the kitchen.

“Uh, hey Chrissy, why don’t you take a load off while we all go chat real quick.” Harrington says as he pushes the couch back to place.

“Oh, um, alright.” Chrissy still looks uncomfortable, but walks to the couch and sits down, removing her backpack from her shoulders.

“Yeah, here’s the remote. Feel free.” He hands Chrissy the remote and at the same time gestures for Eddie and Ruby to follow them to the kitchen.

Once they enter Ruby half whispers and shouts at the same time. “Guys, what the hell? What happened?”

“Don’t look at me! It was this psychopath’s idea!” Steve points to Billy.

Said blonde glares back. “And it fucking worked. No thanks to Harrington.”

Eddie interjects because his nerves can’t handle much more of this. “What the hell are you two talking about?”

Harrington sighs and his shoulders slump low.

“Patrick’s tied up in my basement.”

“WHAT?” Both Eddie and Ruby shouted in unison.

“Keep your voices down!” Steve hisses.

Ruby responds, voice back to a whisper. “Why the hell is he tied up in your basement?”

“Because he started freaking out. So, I did what I said I’d do.” Hargrove shrugs like he’s reciting a basketball play by play.

Eddie looks at him like he’s nuts. Hell, he might be. “I thought that was just tough guy talk!” 

“Who says that as tough guy talk?”

Ruby interrupts them. “Can we focus please!” She takes a breath before continuing, pushing her bangs from her forehead. “Ok, so Patrick’s tied up in the basement. Mom’s on the couch probably thinking we're all crazy, has anyone heard back from El on her powers being back yet?”

Both Steve and Billy shake their heads.

“Great. Awesome. What are we gonna do now?”

“We wait. Which was the plan.” Billy crosses his arms. “We have the cheerleader and McKinney’s out cold down there. He won’t be up for a while. So now we just wait for the others to show or for the cop to radio us.”

Suddenly a thud is heard below them. Followed by a muffled yell.

Eddie looks at Hargrove. “You were saying?”

-

El’s feet sit in warm water. It’s warmer than the water Papa and the old scientists would make her lie in.

This water reminds her of the pool in the gymnasium. Of Joyce holding her hand before she ventured into the Upside Down to look for Will. No one, not even Papa cared if she was scared traveling there all alone.

Before she broke away from the group, Nancy had tied her hair back into a braid. Mike offered to hold onto her clothes, but Hopper had smacked him on the back of the head, El’s not sure why.

She looks over at them all from the window of the lab. Owens presses something on the other side and suddenly the room is filled with his voice.

“Ok, El everything’s set. You get to choose when you go under.”

El looks back at him and nods. Hiding her shaky fingers. 

She needs to do this.

She looks at her friends and family.

She slides her feet deeper into the water, exhales…and lets the water take her.

…

…

…

…

…

For what feels like a long time there is nothing. 

She can vaguely hear the sounds of the lab. The steady beeping of machines. She hates how it’s a noise she still finds comforting. Joyce told her once that sometimes you can miss certain things even if they’re from bad memories. It’s because they're familiar. Like smells or sounds.

She wonders if the drugs Owens talked about are making the sound fade away or if she’s just falling asleep. She doesn’t remember being tired.

The water is really warm.

Colors twist and sparkle behind her eyes and it reminds her of Dustin’s kaleidoscope.

Except the colors are blurred and move farther away. So she follows them. Not realizing she's walking and not laying down anymore.

Because the colors are getting brighter and more vibrant. And they look…familiar.

There’s movement around her now. Other people are here. But she doesn’t care. Because she sees the colors she was following. Realizes her eyes are open. And recognizes where she is.

This is the Rainbow room.

-

“I thought you said you gagged him!”

“I did gag him!”

“Well clearly not tight enough, dumbass!”

“Don’t call me a dumbass, you were the one who—”

“Guys!” Ruby calls out, somehow still in a hushed tone. “This is so not the time. You two need to go down there before—”

“What was that noise?”

Everyone except Billy jumps out of their skin. 

Chrissy’s now standing in the walkway of the kitchen. 

“Um, nothing.” Steve rushes to answer. “Some of these pipes are kinda old—”

Chrissy frowns. “But it sounded like a voice.”

“Ah, must be those pesky raccoons again, hey Billy you and I should go take care of that.” Steve slings an arm around Billy’s shoulder. The other shrugs it off, eyes zeroed in on Chrissy.

Eddie’s looking at her too and it’s clear she’s not buying this. But still—

“Hey Chrissy, I have an idea, why don’t I join you on the couch while these two take care of that.” He pats her shoulders hopefully in a friendly manner.

She looks back up at him confused when another, clearer shout is heard below.

Chrissy looks at him even more uneasy. “Is that…someone screaming?”

“No, nope. Let’s just um- uh—” Fuck he’s stammering. He gently guides her out of the kitchen. “It’s uh- that’s uh-”

“Eddie, what's going on?”

“Nothing! Nothing!”

“HEEELP! GET ME THE HELL OUTTA HERE!”

Chrissy shoulders jump and her eyes dart away to look down. “Is…that’s…that’s Patrick’s voice.” Her large blue eyes look back at him, along with everyone in the room.

“What’s…what’s going on? Why is Patrick here?”

Steve throws out a hand towards the basement door. “We were all just hanging out, I guess we forgot him—”

“I thought you said it was just you and Billy here?”

Steve closes his hand. “Oh, did I say that, heh, well- uh— ah, shit.”

Patrick’s voice echoes through the walls now. Along with what sounds like his fists banging on the door. “Let me out! You guys are crazy! This isn’t funny!”

Chrissy’s voice trembles. “W…why is he locked in the basement?”

“Chrissy look, it’s not- it’s not—” Eddie stumbles over his words. He looks behind him to the others who look just as lost on what to do. Except Hargrove who’s just glaring at the situation.

He looks back at Chrissy and hates what he sees.

Fear.

Fear of him.

She backs out of his grip. “I…I need to go.” She rushes to grab her bag and turns to leave.

But because Eddie’s body sometimes moves faster than his brain, he does the most insane thing possible and blocks the door.

“No!” His teeth clench as soon as it leaves his mouth.

He can’t stand the look on Chrissy’s face. She’s looking at him like he’s the mean and scary stranger she met in the woods. Except ten times worse now. But he also can’t let her leave.

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry Chrissy but, you just can’t leave.”

Chrissy curls in on herself as she backs away from him. Clenching the pink straps of her backpack like a vice. “W…why?”

She’s still trying to understand him. Even now. And it makes everything so much worse.

“I…I can’t really say.”

“Why not?” Her voice is a bit louder. The conviction taking over the fear. “Why is Patrick locked in Steve’s basement? Why did you bring me here?”

Eddie doesn’t know what to say. If he tells her the truth, she’ll just think he’s crazy.

Chrissy looks back at him, then all of a sudden, her eyes go even wider somehow. Tears begin to form in her eyes. “You…” She looks away from him, eyes looking around the room. “You said you’d help…you brought me here and…you locked Patrick in the basement. Are…” She shakes her head and wets her lips, looking back at Eddie with newfound terror. “Are you trapping us to here to…are you trying to sacrifice us or something?”

Eddie looks at her with disbelief. “What?”

“Ok, how bout we all calm down for just a sec.” Ruby tries to sooth the situation, but it proves useless.

“Chrissy what the hell? We’re not trying to sacrifice you!” He knows in the back of his mind he’s only making this worse by raising his voice. But the part of him that’s used to these accusations from Higgins, and half of Hawkins is coming to the surface.

He hates how much it hurts.

How much it stings to hear her say that.

Since when did he allow her to affect him like this?

There’s a flicker of light in the corner of his eye. He spares a glance and sees a lamp. He ignores it.

“Chrissy, do you honestly think I’d bring you here to hurt you?”

Chrissy blinks back her tears but still cowers away from him. Her breathing becomes heavy as she looks around and shakes her head. “I…I don’t know Eddie, I…I don’t— I just want to go home, please let me leave.”

He takes a step closer, but as soon as he does, she takes a step back. “I’m sorry Chrissy, but I just— I can’t let you leave.”

“Mo— Chrissy, everything’s going to be okay. No one’s gonna hurt you. We won’t even go near you.” Chrissy turns around and looks at Ruby. Said teen does her best to give a reassuring smile. “We just, need you to stay here for the time being.”

Patrick is still banging on the basement door and now the lights above flicker briefly.

Chrissy turns her head back to Eddie, eyes desperate as she pleads. “No, please, I want to go home.”

“Ok. I’ve had enough of this.” Billy moves from his spot in the back of the group and walks forward towards Chrissy. “Listen cheerleader, if you try and make so much as a step out that door, you’re going in there with McKinney.”

“What the hell Billy!?” Steve screeches.

“Yeah, calm down!” Ruby adds.

“She’s not gonna listen. Look at her.”

They do look, and Chrissy’s shaking like a leaf looking at Billy petrified.

Ruby shakes her head. “No, there has to be another way.”

“There isn’t. Move.” Billy shoves past Steve, advancing towards Chrissy.

However, Eddie blocks his path. Clenching his teeth at the younger teen.

“You’re not touching her Hargrove; this wasn’t part of the plan.”

“Plans changed.” He tries to step past Munson, but Eddie shoves him away. It makes the feral fire Eddie remembers Hargrove always having light up again.

“Guys stop!” Steve moves in between them.

Ruby moves closer too once she notices mom slowly backing up towards the door. She’s about to say something when the TV in the living room suddenly turns on. Loud static fills the room.

Billy side steps Steve and gets right in Eddie’s face. Baring his teeth at him. “You stupid Munson? You and I both know what’s gonna happen to her if you let her leave.”

Eddie glares right back. “That doesn't mean you get to just throw her down there.”

Hargrove smiles getting even closer, like an animal that just caught its prey. “Oh yeah? Cause your method was working so well?”

Before either of them tries shoving again, Steve somehow, miraculously manages to yank Billy back.

But just then his eyes go wide. “Eddie the door!”

Eddie snaps his eyes back to the door and sees Chrissy quickly pulling it open.

And it’s definitely the adrenaline aiding him to run there fast enough.

He slams it shut with his shoulder before she can step out. In the same motion he grabs her and pulls her away.

Chrissy starts thrashing in his arms. “Let me go!” She shrieks and tears fall on his chest.

And it’s too much.

All of it is too much.

He feels sick to his stomach.

He can’t fucking do this.

He pushes her away enough to grab her shoulders tight. Too lean forward so their eyelevel. He doesn’t care about his volume anymore. Doesn’t care if she’s scared of him forever now. He needs to make her understand.

“Chrissy you’re going to die!”

It makes her stop fighting to get away. It makes her freeze. He shakes her.

“You’re going to fucking die! All the nightmare shit you’ve been seeing is real! It’s all real! The clock, the monster hunting you down, it’s real, and if you leave you’re going to die! It’s going to kill you! Do you understand?”

Panicked blue eyes stare back at him and he doesn’t care if she doesn’t believe him. As long as she’s here…

He lowers his voice. Let’s the fear he’s been concealing the past few days show. His voice comes out shaky. “Chrissy please, if you walk out that door, it’s gonna kill you and there’s nothing I can do and I can’t— I fucking can’t let that happen to you, ok? So please, don’t leave.”

She’s still staring at him in shock. But her mouth lets out a gasp like she’s been holding her breath. And it almost looks like she wants to say something but—

“Uh, guys. What the hell is happening?” Ruby’s looking around the room, which causes the others to notice the flickering lights and the noise of static coming from the TV.

Steve’s eyes go big, and he looks at Billy. “Oh no.”

Patrick isn’t banging on the door anymore.

-

There’s blood.

…

…

…

Blood everywhere. Why is there so much blood?

…

…

…

How did she get here? Where’s Papa?

…

…

…

She needs to find HIM. But who is he?

-

“No, no, no! Billy get me the key!”

“What’s going on?”

“Get me the fucking key!”

“Here!” Ruby throws the first key she finds to Steve.

With shaky hands he gets the door open and runs down. Billy follows him along with Ruby.

“Eddie grab the radio!”

“Shit, shit, shit.” Eddie trips over his own feet as he grabs the small radio off the counter.

Chrissy’s still standing in the middle of the flickering room. Unsure about what’s happening. She should run. She should leave now that they’re all gone.

But—

Her legs move in the opposite direction. Walking further into the house. Towards the sound of shouting voices.

-

“Holy fucking shit.” Is all Ruby is capable of once she gets to the bottom of the basement. Steve’s admission of what happened to Billy was nothing compared to what she sees for herself.

The guy, Patrick, is stood frozen in the center of the room. Eyes rolled back into his head as the basement light blinks rapidly above him.

She hears feet coming up behind her, but they too pause.

“Eddie! The radio!” Steve shouts.

Ruby moves out of the way as Eddie runs to Steve.

Patrick’s feet slowly lift off the ground.

“Fuck! Fuck! It’s not turning on!”

The lights somehow are flashing faster the higher Patrick’s body rises. Everyone’s scrambling but Ruby can only watch as the basketball player gets higher and higher.

And then.

-crack-

A sickening pop echoes throughout the room.

And as if all attendance inside are in some kind of trance themselves, they all look up in horror at Patrick’s dislocated jaw.

His fingers bend back and snap one by one.

Someone is screaming. She’s not sure if it’s her or someone else or everyone.

Patrick’s arms twist and bend, making the same gut wrenching sound. His jaw opens wider than is humanly possible and blood oozes from his face in a silent cry.

The basement light explodes and Ruby falls back as shards fly in every direction.

The sound of flesh and bone landing on solid ground comes after.

Ruby thinks there’s glass in her cheek, but she can’t feel it. She can’t move. All she can do is look at the body in front of her that used to be a living breathing person.

A choked sob is heard to her right, and she sees Chrissy there, hands cupped over her mouth. Fully shed tears staining her face.

Ruby looks for Eddie and finds him on the ground too. Mouth agape and trembling.

Something warm and wet drips from her cheek.

Patrick McKinney is dead.

5:57PM

Hopper likes to think he’d still be capable of having a good amount of patience even if his job didn’t require it.

But he knows that would be a lie.

It’s thanks to years of discipline both from service and his job that allows him to be this patient.

Nancy Wheeler had long since taken a nap. Her head rested on Jonathan’s leg. Jonathan himself looked like he was fighting sleep.

Mike, being the little shit he was, was still wide awake. Like Hopper, never taking his eyes off the pool El rested in on the other side of the glass.

At first, he spent the time chatting with Will but when the other also dozed off, laying on Mike’s shoulder, he went silent.

He glanced at Owens who was still taking notes on El’s brain waves. He may not like the guy but he much prefers him in charge of El’s safety over Brenner.

“Penny for your thought’s, chief.”

His first thought is to ignore her. Hoping she’ll get the message and leave him be. But he also has a feeling she’ll just keep prodding him anyway.

“What do you want?” He answers gruffly.

The blonde woman moves her chair closer to him. “I was just wondering what’s on your mind. You’ve been the quietest out of the others since we got started. It makes a woman…curious.”

He glances at her. She’s an attractive woman. If you ignore the chilly looking eyes and abnormally flat way of speech. But she’s not his type. Too prim and proper with far too much perfume. Besides.

“Sorry, I’m not available.” What he wouldn’t give to be with Joyce right now.

Her head tilts. “Oh, I’m aware. I apologize if that seemed like I was coming onto you. That wasn’t my intention. I’ve been informed of your…escapades and I’m afraid I’ve never been able to wrap my head around such ventures myself. They always seemed so…barbaric.”

Hopper rolls his eyes. He has no patience for this woman’s hippie nonsense.

She looks away from him, back into the room El is in.

“You should be proud. Not every child could survive what she did. Many didn’t, from what I’ve read on Brenner’s research.”

Hopper straightens his back. Still not looking at the woman next to him. “Why don’t you get to the point.”

“What do you mean?”

“You and I both know you don’t care about my parenting skills.”

“I beg to differ, it’s not everyday someone takes on the responsibility of parenting a child with psychic abilities. Quite the challenge I imagine. It’s a very commendable service.”

He looks at her. “It’s not a service. She needed a home. A family she got cheated out of thanks to Brenner.”

She nods. “Of course. And from what I’ve heard it was rather mutually beneficial for you as well.”

He grips the fabric of his own sleeve a bit tighter. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

She blinks back at him. “Oh, sorry, I did it again. I have a habit of putting my foot in my mouth. According to my colleagues it’s why I don’t have many friends.” She smiles, polite and practiced. Not matching her steely gaze. “Let me start over. You see, I believe all humans do things for their own benefit. It’s not inherently malicious, no, it’s simply part of our self-preservation instincts.”

She taps her red nails on the leather of her chair. “For example, if you see a little old lady that needs help crossing the road you choose to help for two reasons. One being obligation, either from your own personal values or societal ones. The other for benefit. And at the end of the day, it’s mutual. The little old lady makes it across the street safely, and you get the dopamine hit from doing a good deed. Without even thinking about it you subconsciously did something for your own benefit. Not malicious. Just instinct.”

Hopper grits his teeth. “I’m not having this conversation.”

She sighs and shakes her head like one would to a child. “What you did was very noble, chief. There’s nothing wrong with it benefiting you both.” She turns in her seat. Now facing the glass window. “Believe it or not it’s one of my harsher criticisms of Brenner. Don’t get me wrong, in theory he had the foundation. Framing himself as a parental figure, however he failed to understand mutual benefit. If he had been smarter, he would have treated El better to induce the sense of loyalty she now feels towards you all.”

A thin smile forms on her red lips. “Instead, he induced fear and distrust. Which caused all his work to fall apart. While tragic one can find humor in the irony.”

“Irony?” He questions.

Her gaze turns back to him. “Yes, he was a man rushing to create the perfect weapon. In the end he got what he wanted, but his own weapon ended up turning on him.”

White hot anger rises inside him. “El isn’t a weapon.” He bites out.

But it does nothing to deter her. “She is though. Regardless of how either of us feel it’s simply the truth. A powerful one at that.”

“She’s a kid.”

“Of course. And I’m sure you’ll raise her to be a very well-rounded adult.” She smiles at him again and turns back to the window. “I understand your dislike of me, chief. Though I am a bit surprised by your distain for the government you fought for.”

“The government I fought for experimented on innocent children. Distain is putting it lightly.”

“Hm, understandable, but I’m sure you can understand the desperation. The soviet threat is more severe than ever.”

He follows her gaze back to El. He gives a humorless chuckle. “Yeah, and you people opening a portal into a different world to spy on them didn’t make that even worse for us.”

“We were unaware of Brenner’s experiments. You know that. Hell, I didn’t believe the reports until I saw it for myself. While others may not voice it, I myself am forever grateful to you and everyone for stopping them at Starcourt.” He feels her eyes on him. “I heard you could have died. You risked your life for your country again, chief.”

He shrugs. “I didn’t do it because of that.”

“Maybe not, but it was still—”

“Mutual Benefit?” He glances at her.

She smiles, a real one this time. “Yes, mutual benefit.”

A loud beeping noise suddenly goes off from his left.

Owens looks at the paper chart in front of him. The metal crank is now moving rapidly up and down. Black ink painting lines that look like a fast heartbeat on a monitor.

“What’s going on?” Hopper asks him.

“It’s El, her brain activity is increasing.”

“What does that mean?” Mike asks, voice raised waking Will up.

“Uh, something is stimulating her but I—”

The beeping gets louder, and the crank moves even faster. Hopper looks through the glass and sees El’s body twitching. He shoots up from his seat. “What the hell’s happening?”

Nancy’s voice comes from behind him. “Wha…what’s wrong? What happened?”

“Owens she’s seizing.” Dr. Linsey comments standing up as well.

The old man fumbles over his paperwork and presses a button. “I know! I’m trying to wake her.”

-

She remembers.

…

…

…

She remembers everything. Three, Four, Five and Eight. She remembers all of them. They’re dead they were killed here.

-

“Dammit Owens do something!”

“I’m trying!”

Everyone watches as El’s body shakes violently in the water.

A second alarm goes off. The same one from earlier today.

Dr. Linsey looks above at the large monitor seeing a large green pulse. “Owens…”

“Linsey, I need your help! The system isn’t responding!”

“Owens it’s here.” She points to the screen.

“Forget about that! I don’t care where it is just come over here and help—”

“No Owens, it’s here! The signal is coming from here!”

“What?” He stops and looks above. The green pulse is right over the lab’s location and it’s growing larger. “Wha—”

The florescent lights above them shake and start flashing on and off.

El’s body starts thrashing and Hopper rushes towards the door leading to her room.

“No Jim! You can’t it’s not safe!”

“Get the fuck outta my way!”

The air in the room shifts and the glass shakes along with the lights. A loud popping noise erupts and Owens mug falls shattering on the floor.

“What’s happening!?” Will calls from somewhere in the room, but now the popping is so loud everyone can hardly hear him.

All the equipment in the room is turning off and on as both alarms distort due to the noise. Everyone presses their hands to their ears.

Then the loud screeching sound of radio static comes through it all.

-

El sees him.

…

…

…

She sees him.

…

…

…

She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees him. She sees HIM.

The one who started all this. The one responsible for everything.

…

…

…

She sees him. She sees ONE.

-

Linsey moves, going towards the radio.

“What are you doing?” Owens asks her, hands still over his ears.

“Listen!” She turns the dials and the static pops with the air. But just underneath it all something else can be heard.

“It…it sounds like a voice.” Jonathan says.

Linsey continues moving the dials and the static lessons as the distorted voice becomes clearer.

“Come on, come on.”

-

El blinks and she’s back.

Awake and gasping.

Her eyes dart around and the water she’s in is sloshing. The lights around her are shaking and blinking back at her.

Is she doing this?

A sharp pain pierces her mind and suddenly she’s assaulted by memories. Blood leaks from her nose.

Chubby small hands are holding a bottle.

Small legs run in a grassy field.

Music, she doesn’t recognize admits from a truck radio as she plays on her Tamagotchi.

These…these aren’t her memories.

She’s not doing this.

-

“Linsey stop it! We need to focus on El." Owens yells over all the chaos. 

“No! We’ll never get another chance like this!” She continues turning the dials. The sound getting a bit clearer.

ą̵̛͓̈́̔̊͊̐͒̉̎͆̐̚͝ ̸̳̝̳̝̓̿̄w̸̢͇̗̪͖̋̊͑̆̊͋̈́͝ ̶͛̇̆́̆̊͗͆̒̐͌͗̈̿͜͠h̷̢̧̛̫̮̭͙̦̟̖͕̫̬͌͗̀͛.̴̡̢̘̌͛͋́̑̈͘̕͠͠.̸̢͙͍̦͎̠̲̞͔͗̽̀.̸̖̤̲̭͉̠̦̳͔̜͙͙́͗́̋̒̓͑͛̕͜͝ͅͅ.̷̛̖̤͓̱̱̬̾́̏̌.̵̐̒̊́̐̅̔̂̈̕͜.̷̨̝̫͕̀́̇̋͗̆̃̽̈́̿̊̈̕͝.̸̛̞͍̭̤͒͂͌́̈̈́̒́̑̓̅̕͠.̸̛̠̀̓̿̈́͊́̃̕͝͠͝.̴͖̬̟̙̃̒͂͊̊͋̇̾̚̕.̶̢̡̣͔̼͇͓̜̳͓̞̳͕͑̂͊͜.̶̧̘̝̤͉͆̍̌͐͗̾̓̔̎̕͝.̴̡̱̜͕̜̺̲̼̺́͋̽͋̏̈̆̈͝͝

“Come on, almost there. What do you want to tell us?”

Ẉ̴̡̢̛̜̭͈̻̱̲̻̺̬͊̈̀́͒̉͠h̸̟̝̮̭̭̘̜̻̔͑̀͝ǒ̸̟̗̫͛̔̇̓͋̊̀.̶̧̢͕̗̭̇̇̒̋͛̚.̷̛͕͇̱̯̰͋̌̚͘͝.̸̧̛͇̹̤̬̪̹̘ͅ.̵̧̰̞͉̟̭̹̬̯̠̦̾͋̄̽̍̄͂ͅ.̵̧̛̭̻͔͕̿̉̆͆͌̈́͛͠ͅ.̸̨̡̧͙̦̩͓̗̖͓͓̲̭̪͊̋̽̇͂̆̂̃̄̾͋ẅ̶͔̖̩͎̮̼̬́͋͗̾̽́͐̓̃́̒͗̊̚͠ͅh̴̜̬̠̘̲̰͇͗͆̀͆̐̈́͑̆̄̾͘͜͠͝e̷̲͇̝͉̗̗͑͋͘͜ͅ.̴̨̡̺͎̟̜̤̼͖̼̓̒.̴̨͙̙̲̤̭̠͕̥̹͎͎͙̰̈́͜.̴͈͂͆͑̊̾͌̍̅͌̇͐͌̍̚m̷̛̺̣̰͚͍̳͙͕͔͇̈́̉̆̎̿͐͐̎̍́̕.̶̧̯̲͓̮̩̞̹̯͎̖̩̺̈́́͌̚͝ͅ.̴̧͈̼̮͇͎̬͎̺̜̌̅̍͂̌̑͜͠͝ͅ.̵̡̜͎̽͋̑

The room shakes and the florescent lights are screaming with a loud hum as they get brighter and brighter, until the room is incased in blinding light.

W̴̡͙͚̗̺̟̼͎̪̓͂͊̈́̔̒̄͋͘͜H̷̬̪̗̲͔͎̪̻͎̩͐͛̀̓̅͌̄͑̐̀̇̂̚E̸̝̞̬̫̱̤͑̀̒̌̇̌̉͐͂̏͝R̵̪͙̳͇̱̮̖̯̎͜E̷͎͓̤̮͉͎̐̈́̉̏̍͑̕̚͝͝.̴̧̢̱̯̫̳̪̘̹̘̦͙̦̖͖̀̿̿̐͑͌͋̋̉̀͘͠.̷͎̠̙̻̙̘͔̰̦͔͋́̔͝ͅ.̶͖͕͍̱͉̮̎̉́̑͌̂̄̃̃̀̅͆͠͝ͅI̵͌͜S̵̭̝̖̟̏̿̿̊̄̈́͜͝.̸̧̛̻̹͙͇̬̺͇́́̋̂͋͝ͅ.̵̦̱͙̰͈͍̺̜̞̌͋̌́̇̓͛̌̓̀̓͐͠͝.̵̛̺͈͎̗͆̀́͑̿͌̕͠M̷̡̰̤̗̪̘̳̱̈́̏̓̀͛̍͆̊̈.̸̡̛̱̞̯̠̰̖͚̹͉͙̣̳̘̀̍͑͋̂͜.̷̡̡͍͉̆̑̌̈́͒͝.̸̼̻̅͐̒̊̇͐́̅̓̓̊̑͝͝.̸̱͍̙͖̲̰̪̹̹̱͍̈́̑̀̉̽̅̇̿̿͂̊̅̌͘̚ͅ

“Come on, almost…” Linsey gasps. “There!”

For a second the radio goes completely silent, and everyone has their eyes on it.

Then a clipped sound begins to rise

It keeps rising until they can hear a voice. 

No...it's shouting. Someone's yelling.

Someone is-

"W̴H̶E̷R̷E̴ ̵I̸S̸ ̵M̵Y̸ ̵D̷A̸U̵G̴H̶T̸E̸R̵!̶!!?̴"

The room explodes.

A wave of invisible energy throws them all back. Bodies smacking against walls and chairs.

The glass window bursts and shards fly in every direction. The lights above spark and explode. White sparks shoot from the computer and monitors and everyone ducks and covers.

The room is left in complete darkness.

-

Nancy moves from underneath Jonathan. She groans as her body feels sore from being thrown into the hard concrete of the lab.

“Are…arg…are you ok?” Jonathan asks her. But she can barely hear him. There’s a loud piercing sound in her ears.

She turns in his arms and looks around. Everyone else is also on the floor and she can faintly hear them letting out their own groans of pain.

But her eyes focus on the radio.

She doesn’t know her that well. They only had one class together last year and they move in different social circles.

She’s heard her give polite greetings, her chime like voice answer test questions, Her high pitched cheery one during pep rallies and basketball games.

But she’s never heard her voice sound like that.

Full of raw anguish and rage.

She looks to Jonathan.

“That…that was Chrissy’s voice.”

Chapter Text

Saturday, April 25, 1987 8:37AM

The human body has an assortment of different muscles.

43 of which are located in the face alone.

If you don’t move your muscles often enough it can cause soreness and inflammation over time.

Chrissy.

First, there is skeletal muscles which are attached to bones and allow movement. 

Then there’s smooth muscle which lines hollow organs. Protecting and moving things along the body.

Chrissy?

Lastly, the most important, Cardiac. Which is only located in the heart. Responsible for keeping the heart pumping blood and circulating properly. Responsible for keeping all humans alive.

Hers is putting in more work than usual as of late.

“Chrissy?”

A hand gently shakes her shoulder, forcing her out of her own head. She looks over to who the hand belongs to.

Eddie’s eyebrows are pinched together in concern. “You, ok?”

She blinks back into reality. She can’t run away now.

“Yes, I’m fine.” She gives a small smile, but as evident on his face, it does nothing to soothe Eddie’s worry.

His hand moves from her shoulder, making slow circles on her upper back.

“You're a bad liar, Cunningham.”

She looks down at her lap. “I know.”

There’s a beat of silence. She looks out the window of the van. “I should go. We can’t stay here too long.”

“I wish I could go with you.” Eddie says somberly. There's frustration in his tone.

She turns to him. “I know. But I don’t want you to get in trouble.”

Eddie removes his hand with a sigh and Chrissy already misses the comforting warmth it provided. Even if it was just a little.

“I could still stand outside. You know, just so you know I’m here with you.”

An instinct takes over and she reaches to move a piece of hair away from his face. She likes that idea. 

“Ok, just make sure to stay on the sidewalk.”

Eddie nods, grinning as she continues grooming his hair. As if it would make a difference in the situation they're currently in. 

Chrissy knows it’s time.

Her fingers have a slight tremble to them as she grabs the passenger side handle. She pushes the door open and hears Eddie hop out, feet jogging over to help her down.

She clutches his hand and doesn’t let go even as her feet hit the ground.  

“You ready Ms. Cunningham.” A gruff voice asks. 

Officer Parish is standing with his hands at his hips, leaning against his police car as if he’s been waiting for them for a while. 

His eyes drift to Eddie and raw disdain coats his face. “You stay in the van, Munson.”

Eddie clicks his tongue, and Chrissy looks up at him to see a rather vicious grin appear as he meets the officer's eyes. “Sorry, but last I checked the sidewalk is public property, right? Or am I wrong?”

Parish sneers. Feet stomping as he approaches them. His next words are said through gritting teeth. “In the van, Munson.” 

Chrissy watches, heart pounding as she sees the man reach for the baton on his holster.

She rushes to stand in front of Eddie, looking at the older man with pleading eyes. “Please, he only came out because I asked. He won’t go near the house, I promise.”

Parish looks down at her. 

“Chrissy-” Eddie’s voice whispers. He grips her hand a bit tighter from behind, but she ignores him. She has to focus on the officer not getting any ideas. 

She wishes Hopper was here.

Parish moves his jaw, his mustache wrinkling. “Fine, but he makes one move towards the grass, and he’ll feel the end of my bat, you understand, young lady?”

Chrissy nods. “Y- yes, sir.”

The man gives her one last look before walking towards the house. “Let’s get this over with.” He huffs and stomps towards the entryway, Chrissy can hear him say under his breath- “Nosy little twat.”

Eddie charges forward, teeth bared and eyes angry like he’s about to yell, but Chrissy pushes him back.

“Eddie, no! Please, he wants you to do something.” She quickly grabs his face, rubs her thumbs on his cheeks, but his eyes are still locked onto Parish. 

She looks at the neighbors who’ve been observing them since Eddie’s van pulled up on the street. Their prying eyes peeking from open windows and front lawns. None of them would do or say anything if Eddie was beaten bloody.

She tugs on the lapels of his leather jacket. “I’ll be in and out. I won’t take long at all, and then we’ll go back home. Hm? Just you and me.” She smiles even though it’s shaky.

Eddie looks at her. He’s breathing heavily from his nose and his eyes dart all over her face before he sighs. “Right.” He cups her face, the rings on his fingers are warm from his own body temperature. He presses two quick kisses to her forehead. “I’ll be right here if you need me.”

And she thinks the little warmth it provides will give her the strength to get through this.

Hopefully.

With one last smile she turns around to walk towards the house. 

Despite the familiarity, it almost looks different. Like her mind rewrote its appearance based off of a false memory.

The house she grew up in, suddenly looked like it belonged to a stranger.

There’s a white basket sitting in a woven brown chair at the front door. It’s filled with artificial grass and plastic eggs. Above it is a sign written in rounded cursive that reads “Remember the day he was risen.” 

Her mother was normally frugal about taking down decorations right at the end of a holiday.

Was it presumptuous of her to think perhaps recent events were affecting her mom just as poorly as they were her?

She takes a breath, dismissing the thought, and for the first time knocks on her family door.

For a few seconds, but what feels like hours, there is nothing. Then she hears the click of the front door unlocking. Her mom opens the door with a slow swing. Her hair is done up as usual, but Chrissy notices the small things. She has wrinkles around her eyes, and her skin is free of any face powder. Her pressed long skirt has a stain on it from her own nail polish. 

This is the closest her mom’s ever looked unkept. 

And somehow, like always, her mom is able to look down on her even though they're the same height. Her chin high and eyes looking down. Chrissy has to fight the urge not to feel small. Like a little girl being scolded.

She’s 19. She’s not a child.

The reminder doesn’t do much to fight the shiver that runs through her at her mother’s cold tone.

“So, you come to my door with the police?”

Chrissy doesn’t respond. But she does make the mistake of avoiding her mom’s gaze as the words pinch her.

Her mom turns to officer Parish. “I’m truly sorry for all this trouble officer, my daughter’s wasting police time with all this foolishness. Would you like a glass of water?”

He gives Mom a smile. Clicking his tongue and shaking his head. “No thank you ma’am, but I appreciate your hospitality. These kids nowadays have no respect. This isn’t the first time I’ve had to be here for this kind of thing. If it was my daughter, I’d smack her silly, but these days they think just cause their legal adults they can do whatever they want.”

Her mom gives a tight nod, crossing her arms over her white button up. She turns her head back to Chrissy, the corner of her red lips is raised and there’s a bite in her voice. “Proud of yourself, are you? Though you and I both know that is the least of your sins.”

Chrissy dares to look up at her now. Looking right back into her mom’s eyes that matches her own. “Hello to you too, mom. I’m here to pick up my things.”

“Oh, is that right? Honestly, Christine-” What ever her mom was going to say gets cut off when her eyes look over Chrissy’s shoulder. “What on earth is that criminal doing at my house?” Her mom points and looks at the officer. “I want him removed from my property this instant.”

“Sorry ma’am, if I could get rid of him I would. Trust me.”

Mom’s eyes flare as they look at her. “How dare you, Christine. How dare you humiliate your family like this.”

Humiliate?

Oh, she means the neighbors.

“What’s going on out there?” Her dad’s voice echoes from inside the house. Mom opens the door wider, Dad comes into view, and he’s still dressed in his work clothes.

“Look at this Phillp.” Her mom’s voice shakes as she brings a hand to cup her mouth. “Look at what your daughter is doing.”

“What?” Her dad’s face scrunches in confusion. Which isn’t a new expression. 

He scoots past mom to shake Parish’s hand. “Excuse me officer, I think there’s a misunderstanding. I’m Phillp Cunningham of Cunningham Constructions. You see our daughter’s just going through a new rebellious phase and throwing a little fit.” Her dad chuckles. “This is all unnecessary.”

Her mom pushes past him to point at Eddie again. “That criminal kidnapped our daughter last year! He should be arrested! Clearly, he’s brainwashed her, our Chrissy has never behaved like this before!”

“Now Laura-”

“No Phillp! We all know what he is, what he does! How are the police letting him get away with this? You all see what’s on the news, don’t you, how these deviants recruit and brainwash their victims. Remember Manson and his family? These Satanists running amuck in this country. Now this monster is after our daughter! You all know what happened, he kidnapped and drugged our Chrissy and who knows what else in those weeks he and his…his followers went missing!”

Chrissy can’t breathe.

There’s something heavy clogging her throat.

She tries to breathe through her nose like the school counselor had taught her.

It didn’t matter how many times she told everyone Eddie hadn’t kidnapped her last year. No one would listen. She couldn’t exactly tell them the truth either.

And she can’t exactly blame them. Because she did come back different. 

Quieter. 

Not as willing to fake smiles anymore. 

Terrified to sleep with the lights off.

It was clear she had been through something traumatizing but the police, her parents and school counselor were unable to get her to tell them what happened. She just kept repeating the same thing.

They all went on a trip and got lost.

Eddie didn’t do anything wrong.

The Upside Down was a lot more terrifying than this.

With that thought, she does something she’d never dare to do before, and pushes past her parents to get into the house.

Clothes.

Shoes.

Essentials. 

“Chrissy!” Her mom’s voice shouts as she jogs up the stairs.

Clothes.

Shoes.

Essentials. 

She walks down the hallway to her room door. Inside she pulls out the travel suitcase from her closet. She opens it and starts grabbing different items of clothing. Quickly folding them so they can fit.

She can hear footsteps coming up the stairs. She holds her breath. 

Clothes.

Shoes.

Essentials.

Her room door opens with so much force it slams into the wall. “Christine Cunningham! You will listen to me right now, young lady! You're not going anywhere with that hoodlum do you understand me?”

Her heart is pounding in her ears and she can barely breathe.

Focus. Keep packing. Clothes. Shoes. Essentials.

She stands and grabs more clothes. Not caring for the hangers that fall.

“Chrissy! Do you hear me?”

“Now, dear, calm down. Chrissy, honey, you're upsetting your mother. This is quite enough. Let’s all head downstairs and have a talk as a family. Is this about not having your own phone line? This isn’t how you get what you want Chrissy.”

Pajamas.

Shirts.

Pants.

Skirts.

Dresses.

Not all of it will fit in Eddie’s closet.

She stands up again, ignoring both her parents. She slides her frillier clothes out of the way, the church dresses too. Not anything that will take up too much space.

“Do you know who bought you all those clothes? That’s our money Chrissy!”

She has enough. Now the underwear and sock drawer. 

Her hands are shaking as she pulls open the bottom drawer next to her bed. She takes handfuls of socks and undergarments.

“This is how you want to treat us? Your parents? The people that raised you, put a roof over your head, clothed you, fed you?”

Chrissy’s stomach turns. Fed you.

“Chrissy, now you listen to me, you need to stop all this foolishness. Look at what you're doing to your mother.” Her dad’s voice is calm. Always calm.

Even when a hairbrush is being broken on her behind while he sits on the couch watching TV. 

“Your mother knows what’s best for you, honey. She’s strict because she loves you and wants the best for you.”

She hears her mom sob, choking breath after breath. “I can’t believe you're behaving like this. After everything we’ve done. Now you won’t even speak to us? We’ve raised you for 19 years and this is how you repay us?”

Tears prick at her own eyes.

She’s doing it on purpose.

She’s doing it on purpose.

She’s doing it on purpose.

Just ignore her.

But there’s a second voice in her head. An older one.

Thou must honor and obey thine mother and father.

Her lip trembles and air gets caught in her throat. Her tears now threatening to come slipping down her face.

She shakily slides open the top drawer, seeing her bible inside.

She tried to obey.

She tried to be a good daughter.

But it hurt.

It hurt so much to be a good daughter.

It hurt and she’s tired of pain now.

Tired of hurting.

She closes the drawer, wipes her eyes and turns back to shove her socks and underwear in the suitcase. 

“I’ll ring Pastor Jamison, he'll know what to do.” Her dad leaves. Seeking and placating another male authority figure he views as higher than himself is quite common for him.

Eddie once said it makes him a bigger sissy than any homosexual. Chrissy had laughed around the lid of one of Wayne’s coffee mugs.

Billy is a homosexual, and he would sooner punch the man of choice in the teeth.

“Do you think you’ll gain anything from this? Running away like a coward? Abandoning your family? Moving in with a drug dealing, devil worshiping criminal? You think this is what God would want from you?” 

She’s not much sure of what God wants from her these days, not anymore. From when she was very small she thought God wanted her to have a good life, because that’s what she thought she deserved. Because she was a God fearing, church going girl. She prays, she worships, she honors. She did everything right as said in the bible, as she’s been taught all her life. 

And yet, despite all that, she was still brought to hell.

Maybe her true sin was having the ego to think she was deserving of goodness for simply being obedient.

She glances at her vanity. Jody Winter’s Uptown Girl album sits under a stack of old books.

Wayne has a record player.

She’s not even sure she wants to listen to that song ever again. Part of her wants to leave it, maybe to be symbolic, but her hand reaches out for it anyway. She grabs it and dusts it off, along with her hairbrush and comb. She doesn’t need her radio, Eddie has one.

She puts the items in and moves past her mom’s cries to her bathroom. She just needs her blow dryer, curler, shampoo, soap and toothbrush. Her and Eddie can share toothpaste.

When she turns to leave her mom is right in front of her.

There are tears staining her face, but her lips are curled in a sneer.

“You’re destroying your life little girl, your future.” She sticks a finger in Chrissy’s face. “This is the biggest moment of your life, and you don’t even realize it. Because you’re a child, and you don’t know anything. You think you’re proving something? Hm? You think you’re grown now? What you’re doing right now proves anything but! You are my child, my first born!”

Her mom blinks and huffs out a sob. “My heart and soul, and I’ll be damned before I let you ruin your life!”

Tears finally fall down Chrissy’s face.

Her mom notices. She wraps her arms around her, pushes her hair so her face is in mom’s shoulder. In one of the rare hugs Chrissy craved so much when she was a kid, and it causes her to break. Makes a wet sob rattle her. Mom pets her hair as she speaks.

“Oh, I know sweetie, you’ve always been so fragile Chrissy, you just don’t know any better. It’s why you let people take advantage of you. Look at you, you look like a mess. I can’t imagine what you’ve been through with that man, what he must have done to you.”

Eddie.

Mom pushes her head back when she tries to lift it. There was a time when this was all she ever wanted. Her mom’s hug, her love, her approval, her kindness just being directed at her without an undertone of something sour.

Even now there are still seeds of that in her, a little girl that wants to give in and beg for her mom’s forgiveness.

"Honor her for all that her hands have done, and let her works bring her praise at the city gate."

But a new part of her, one that crawled out of hell, one that saw death with her own eyes, craves the scent of leather. Of sweat, of coffee far too bitter for her to drink, of a warm morning waking up on an old spring mattress with clouds of marijuana dancing in the light.

And perhaps it is sinful, but mom’s perfume is suffocating.

She pushes against her mom’s grip. “No, mom. Let me go.” She pleads shakily.

“Let you go? How could I let you go? I’m your mother.”

“I’m leaving, mom.” She puts in a little more force and successfully frees herself. Before her mom can try again, she quickly slips away to gain distance. She shoves her things into the suitcase and zips it up.

“So, playing house with a low life is what you want? Destroying your family is what you want?”

Chrissy looks around her childhood room with a heavy weight in her heart. She stands and faces her mom. Daring to look in her eyes as she speaks. “I’m not destroying anything mom, kids move out of their parent’s house all the time. It’s normal.”

“No! No, it’s not normal for a daughter to leave her family for a low life thug, Christine! You think he’ll take care of you? Provide for you? You’ll end up on the streets, no doubt selling yourself for money like a street whore or worse, fat and ugly with trailer trash children running amuck in our good town! You’ll make a mockery of your own family!”

Fat.

Fat.

Fat.

Fat.

She’ll be fat. If she’s fat Eddie won’t want her anymore.

“In fact, once he’s done with you where will you go? Hm? Who will help you? You’ll end up on the streets anyway.”

Chrissy blinks her tears away and shakes her head. “No, your wrong mom, Eddie loves me no matter what.” 

Even now, Eddie loves her even though she has thunder thighs and roundness at her stomach that Chrissy hates. He doesn’t mind if her hair isn’t always done up and isn’t embarrassed if her clothes aren’t proper when they walk out in public like Jason would.

And it’s not like she’ll give up her diet. It’s even easier nowadays because Wayne and Eddie don’t buy as much food as her parents. 

If there was one thing Chrissy was thankful for with her mom’s strictness it was the fact it taught her discipline. She’s not nearly as tempted by food as she was when she was a kid.

When Eddie tried to get her to eat greasy fries he bought yesterday, she almost threw up just smelling the bag.

It’s not his fault though, being a man, Eddie doesn’t understand what women must do to look good.

She won’t end up fat and ugly.

“Loves you? Is that what he told you? You think he loves you? And what do you know about love? Jason loved you and look what you did.”

She needs to leave. She can’t stay here much longer.

Yet she still falls for the bait.

“But I didn’t love Jason, mom.”

“And just whose fault is that! If you had tried harder and been more grateful you wouldn’t be where you are now, hurting the people that love you! Do you have any idea how embarrassing it is for me to go to church? You did that, Christine. You hurt that poor boy and his family. They were ready to welcome you with open arms. How did you become so spoiled?”

“And what about you?”

“Excuse me?”

The words had spilled out of her before she realized it. And in that second, she thought about stopping, of taking it back and leaving. It’s what she should do.

But there was a tidal wave building inside her.

“What about you, mom? I…I told you I didn’t love Jason. You told me I just needed to try harder, and I did, I really did, but I just…don’t love him a...and…and that’s not only my fault.”

Her mom looks at her, as if she can’t believe what’s being said. Then she folds her arms and scoffs. Blinking her eyes rapidly. “Are you trying to say it’s my fault?”

Chrissy shakes her head and sighs. Tired. “No mom, but don’t you see it’s not all me either? You wanted me with Jason, you introduced us—”

“Don’t be a liar, Christine. Mrs. Carver—”

“—Wanted to meet me, I know, because you mentioned me.”

“And that’s a crime according to you? Being proud of my daughter and mentioning her—”

“No mom!”

“Do not raise your voice at me, young lady!”

Chrissy ignores the order. “Mom, you presented me like a prize! I didn’t even get a word in! And before I knew it, we were going to dinner with them and being invited to their home.”

“The Carver's show you hospitality and you—”

“I didn’t want to be there!”

“Stop interrupting me, Christine!”

Chrissy takes a breath. “Mom, you did that. You made us meet, put us together. It’s not all my fault I couldn’t love him. I never got a choice in the first place.”

Her mom’s face suddenly shifts. It goes blank, and a chill goes down Chrissy’s spine. She knows that look. It’s what comes before her arm is yanked, before she’s dragged away to be spanked behind the church building.

But she’s not a child anymore.

Mom approaches her slowly and arms still crossed and venom on her tongue. Her words quiet and daunting.

“So, I was the one that made you stay in a 3 year relationship? I was the one that made Jason pick you up every morning? I was the one that spent his money? Wasted his time?” She stops an arm length away.

“No but—”

“Be quiet, I’m speaking.”

Chrissy clamps her mouth on instinct.

“You think your absolved from doing anything wrong? You strung that boy around for years. Made him think you would marry him. Spun sweet words to him like a jezebel, and you have the nerve to blame me for that?”

That’s a lie. She never told Jason they would get married. He had come to that decision on his own. And it’s not like Chrissy didn’t like him. She enjoyed the time she spent with him before things got bad. And she tried so hard to love him the way he loved her, but they weren’t good for each other.

“Mom, Jason and I weren’t good for each other. I wasn’t happy.”

Her mom lets out a cruel laugh. “Oh, Chrissy.” She clicks her tongue. “You think marriage is about happiness? You think you have the right to leave a good relationship just because you’re not happy? You’re a child. Marriage is not a fairytale Christine; it’s hard work and dedication.” She looks down at the packed suitcase, then back to Chrissy. “Something your clearly not capable off.”

The barb cuts her in the gut. And for the first time in her life, she feels simmering anger rather than fear at her mom’s words.

Because Chrissy knows dedication, knows hard work. She’s dedicated her life to doing what her mom wants, what her parents expected of her. Dedicated her life to cheer, through sprained ankles and hard falls, only to feel the harsh wood of her mom’s hairbrush on her thighs. Stifled tears in front of others so she wouldn’t embarrass her family. Threw up her lunch in toilets in the bathroom just like her mom taught her, stayed with Jason even though she didn’t want to. She prayed for hours kneeling on uncooked grits until her knees were raw with blood and skin tissue because she got locked out during church service because she needed to use the bathroom.

She was dragged to hell to be killed by a monster who wanted to use her to bring about the end times, and her only true saviors were strangers that didn’t even know her.

She walks up to her mom one foot at a time, until she’s right in front of her.

She looks her mom in the eye and keeps her voice low to make sure she can hear.

“I’d rather be in a happy marriage living in a trailer park, being poor, ugly and fat, then end up in an emotionless, passionless marriage like you.”

The air cracks at the force of mom’s hand hitting her face.

It was strong enough to make her head snap to one side, but what surprises her is how much it doesn’t hurt. It definitely stings, and tears reactively fill her eyes, but that’s all. She’s felt worse.

“You disrespectful little whore.”

Chrissy turns her head, looking back at the woman who gave birth to her. She moves a strand of hair from her mouth.

“Goodbye, mom.”

Mom’s eyes are wild, and her breathing comes out harsh, but Chrissy pays it little mind. She grabs her suitcase and as she bends down her room door opens.

“Chrissy?”

No, no, no. The yelling must have woken him.

“Hunter.”

Her little brother looks at her, then at mom, then the suitcase.

“Where are we going?”

“Hunter I—”

“Your sister’s running off to be a drug dealer’s whore.”

Chrissy snaps her gaze at her mom and glares at her for saying something so vulgar.

“What? You don’t want him to know what you are?”

Chrissy walks around her mom, suitcase rolling behind her, and leads Hunter to the hallway.

“What’s a whore? Your leaving? Where are you going? Can I come?”

She stops and bends down to his eye level. She wasn’t prepared for this part. They specifically chose to go early in the morning to make sure he’d be asleep.

She starts grooming his bedhead. “No, you can’t come with me, little guy. Not this time.”

“Why not?”

She takes in a breath. “Because I’m not gonna live here anymore.”

Hunter’s voice comes out distressed. “What? Why?”

She gives a small smile. “I’m gonna be moving in with Eddie. Remember the friend I told you about? I won’t be far away at all.”

“But…but dad says he’s a devil worshiper! And the kids at school said he kidnapped you to sacrifice you in the woods! You can’t go!”

Chrissy shakes her head. “None of that’s true. Eddie never hurt me or tried to sacrifice me, and he’s very kind. He even knows how to play guitar just like Chuck Berry!”

“Really?” Her brother’s eyes twinkle with interest.

“Yup, maybe he can give you lessons someday.”

“My son is not stepping anywhere near that criminal. And how dare you suggest subjecting your own brother to such danger!”

She hadn’t even noticed her mom standing behind Hunter.

Chrissy takes both of his small hands in her own. “Hunty, listen to me, I’ll try to visit you as much as I can, ok? I’ll try and call too.”

“You’re not stepping foot in this house ever again if you walk out that door, Christine.”

She glances up at their mom’s stern face. Reality sinks in her stomach that this might be the last conversation she’ll have with her little brother in a long time. Maybe even until he’s 18.

No, she’ll still see him around town, or maybe she can wave at him from afar. It makes her heart clench, and she has to look down to hide her tears. She remembers holding him for the first time. How excited she was to learn she’d have a sibling.

“I don’t want you to go, Chrissy.”

She looks up at him as tears fall down his rounded cheeks. She wipes away at them even though her own begins to fall. She holds his hands tighter.

“I have to leave now, ok? I want you to remember that no matter what I’ll always be your big sister and you’ll always be my little brother, ok?”

“No, I don’t want you to leave!”

She pulls him into a hug. He sobs into her shoulder and Chrissy tries to keep her words steady. “I love you, little guy.”

“Look what you’ve done, Christine. Hurting your own brother. That’s not love Hunter, your sister has forsaken herself to a life of damnation.”

She doesn’t look at their mom. She lets go of Hunter and kisses his forehead. “We’ll see each other soon, I promise.”

“No, you won’t! My son will not be around a selfish, disrespectful brat like you!”

“Mom no! Chrissy—”

“Bye Hunter.” She stands and begins walking down the stairs. Once she’s at the bottom she can see her dad in the living room, still on the phone with Pastor Jamison. She wonders if he even heard everything that happened upstairs or if he ignored it was always.

Most likely the latter judging by how he chuckles before he finally spots her standing there.

“Ah, she’s downstairs now. One minute Pastor. Chrissy, come here and talk to Pastor Jaimison, it’ll make you feel better, honey.”

Chrissy looks at him. Part of her always wondered if she’d be like her dad if she ended up marrying Jason. Just a neck for her husband to turn.

“Goodbye Daddy, thank you for everything you’ve done.”

She turns her back and walks to the front door. There stands Officer Parish, completely useless.

“I have all my things, sir. I’m ready to leave.”

The officer looks at her and blows air from his nose. “Look kid, you can still make this right. Just go in there and apologize to your parents. I know you think rebelling like this will get their attention but it’s not worth ruining your future. I’ve been told you’re a bright girl, make the right decision and—”

“Forgive me, sir. But I requested you be here to help escort me. Not to give me life advice. I’d prefer if you just did the job I requested.”

The older man clenches his teeth and balls up his fist. She bets if she was his daughter he would indeed smack her silly. But she’s not, and her cheek still stings from her mom already.

“Christine Cunningham if you walk out that door you are never welcome in this house again! When you come crawling back this door will be locked! Do you hear me?”

She does, and she thinks the whole neighborhood did too. She steps outside and breathes in fresh air. Her shoulders sag in relief, but more than that her heart swells as she sees Eddie restlessly pacing on the sidewalk.

She doesn’t quite run to him, but her feet do skip the steps.

When he sees her, his eyes go wide, they’re locked on the side of her face.

“Did she hit you?”

Oh, mom must have left a mark.

“Eddie it’s ok, let’s just go.”

“The hell? It’s not, Chrissy! She hit you! What’d we need the fucking pig for anyway?” The last part is said with a raised voice and Eddie’s fiery brown eyes looking at Parish.

“What did you just say, Munson?”

“Eddie please, please! I just want to go home.” She can’t take much more.

Eddie looks down at her. She must look awful because his face drops instantly.

He nods. “Yeah…yeah let’s go home. Fuck this place.”

Chrissy loads her suitcase in the back of the van. When she turns, she spots the crowd of neighbors watching her from their front lawns. Some of them shaking their heads.

Once they’re both in the van Chrissy spares one last glance at her former home. The van roars to life, and she looks away.

Eddie turns it around, sticks his arm out the window and raises his middle finger to the neighbors.

“See you later, fuckers!”

-

Their miles away from Elenor Avenue, closer to the trailer park when Eddie suddenly pulls off to the side of the road and parks.

“Eddie? What are you doing?”

Eddie removes the keys and leans back.

“Eddie?”

“It’s ok, Chrissy.” He looks over at her, his words gentle. “It’s just us.”

For a couple seconds she does well. Years of learning to hide her true feelings will do that. But with Eddie it’s harder.

She tries to stop it, but the mountain of emotions finally chokes her. Suddenly tears begin to fall and a loud sob tumbles through her like she’s been punched in the gut.

Eddie leans over and grabs her arm, and she has enough left in her to lift herself up and sit in his lap. She wraps her arms around his neck and hair and cries on his shoulder.

“There, there Cunningham, get it all out.” Eddie pats her back and holds her tight as she continues. “You did good Chrissy, you’ll never have to step in that hell hole again.”

“B…but…Hunter….”

“We’ll find a way around that. I promise.”

“Wh…what…did I just do?”

“Got yourself out of a shitty situation. You’ve faced worse. I knew you could do it.”

“I…it was still scary though.”

“And that’s what makes you one of the bravest people I’ve ever met. Certified Badass Chrissy Cunningham.”

A rather gross snort comes out of her.

“I’m serious. Trust me.”

She sniffs her stuffed nose and whispers. “Rebellion is as the sin of divination."

“Huh?”

“Samuel 15:23. It means that rebellion against authority can be as sinful as rebelling against God himself.”

Eddie hums in thought before speaking. “Freedom is something that dies unless it's used.”

Chrissy moves her head from Eddie’s shoulder to look at him. “Is that a book quote?”

Eddie grins. “Nope. Breaking the Law by Judas Priest.”

Chrissy smiles back. “I’ll have to listen to that one.”

They sit in a comfortable silence. Theres still a lot they need to consider. They both need jobs, ones with steady income to help Wayne with the bills. Eddie will still need to sell drugs and though it makes her uncomfortable, there’s no other option. There’s barely enough space for her in the trailer; she should be grateful.

Chrissy still wants to be a nurse and go to college someday, but that will have to wait longer than she expected.

She sighs and lays her head back down on Eddie’s shoulder. Her face is hot and wet, and she has a headache. Eddie rubs her back, and they both seem to silently agree to just stay like this for a bit.

She hopes God sees the goodness in Eddie. She hopes even if his soul is damned for being a non-believer he will still be allowed into the gates of heaven, for all the good he’s done for others.

Or who knows, maybe there isn’t a heaven or maybe there is. She’s too tired right now.

She thinks of her mom’s words, about Chrissy raising trailer trash children. She hadn’t even thought about children with Eddie. Their relationship is still fresh. Despite what they went through in the Upside Down she knows there are things they still don’t know about each other. She wants children but doesn’t know if Eddie does.

She doesn’t want to bring up the subject right now. Today had been emotional enough.

But in her head, she makes a promise to herself.

If she ever does have children, become a mom herself, she’ll be a good mom. She’ll let her children know freedom, let them choose who they want to be, let them be creative and free-spirited like Eddie and let them listen to all different types of music. If she has daughters, she’ll never force them to throw up their food or weigh them on scales.

She’ll hug them often and kiss them goodnight and let them know they’re perfect just the way they are and that she loves them with all her heart. She’ll make sure they always feel comfortable and safe with her like a real mother should.

Chrissy closes her eyes, and falls asleep to the smell of leather and cigarettes.

Thursday, December 29th 2005

The loud bang of a plastic radio hitting a hard surface echoes throughout the room.

The area is dark with the only light source being a dimming light bulb overhead that swings from the previous flickering before.

Chrissy’s breath comes out ragged in her hunched over state. She had fallen to her knees after throwing the radio. She pants sharp inhales and audible exhales as her hair falls around her. She digs her nails into the dusted concreate underneath, causing her to cough. Her throat was already raw from screaming.

A million thoughts were racing in her mind, but she was only able to focus on one thing.

There was a voice on the other end of the radio.

The lights were flickering.

The room shook like an earthquake.

Ruby

“Ruby.”

Her daughter was out there somewhere, and whatever took her was connected to the Upside Down.